*FYI: parts of this are based off of a true life experience of another friend of mine. it's a little bit dark, but i felt that it was an excellent topic to approach. ps i did get her permission to write this...that would just be wrong not to.* ~kelly
"Ooh, finally I get a letter from you!" Shea exclaimed, speaking to the envelope in her hand. It was from her best friend, who was still back home; she hadn't heard from Tori in almost four months, even though she had left numerous voicemails on her phone. Shea sat down on a chaise on her patio, and ripped open the letter. What she found what something different than she had expected...
To my dearest Shea,
I'd just like to say I'm sorry...i haven't been a very good friend lately, and you deserve better. As you know I've been dealing with some difficulties in my illness, and I'm not sure how to tell you that I'm ready to give up. I'm sorry that I was too afraid to call you, but I felt that I could express myself better through writing. I haven't done anything drastic yet, but I'm certainly on my last rope. Please don't worry about coming to see me, I just wanted to let you know how much I love and cherish your friendship...although this may be one of the last times you hear from me. I love you.
Besos,
Tori
Shea began to shake...what did this mean? Was this a suicide note? Why was this happening? Tears began to roll down her porcelain cheeks as she frantically ran inside to grab for the phone. She dialed over and over, but no response. At last, she settled on a voicemail. "TORI! Oh jesus...TORI! Please baby, don't do anything stupid. I know you're sick, and I know that this has been hard for you...but please! I love you and you can't leave me..." she rambled. Finally after hanging up, she collapsed to the floor, covering her face with her hands, and sobbing uncontrollably.
I wanted you to know,
That I love the way you laugh;
I wanna hold you high and steal your pain away...
I keep your photograph,
And I know it serves me well;
I wanna hold you high and steal your pain...
"What...I don't even know how..." Shea gasped to herself. Suddenly she knew...her other best friend. She had to see him. She stumbled over to where her house keys were and she grabbed them, heading for her front door. As she locked it, she hiccupped and slowly walked across the street to the only other place she felt she could go...
'cause I'm broken when I'm lonesome,
And I don't feel right when you're gone away...
Shea slowly climbed the steps to his front door, and wiped her tears with the sleeve of her sweater as she knocked. She was able to stop crying for a moment, until she heard his voice, "Yeah mom, I got it!" Suddenly fresh tears built up in her eyes, threatening to spill onto her cheeks like a broken dam. The door lock clicked and suddenly she was face to face with the only other person she could talk to. "Shea? Oh my God! What's wrong?" he said, his eyes wide with fear. Shea shook her head, "Umm...can I...can I talk to you about something?" His big brown eyes searched her face, "Of course! You know you can tell me anything. You're okay though, right?" He said, his voice wavering with concern. Shea nodded, and stepped forward into his open arms. As she rested her head on his shoulder, those tears that had been forming spilled down her cheeks. He took her hand and led her upstairs, where she sat on his bed. As he held her hands in his, she explained about the letter...
The worst is over now,
And we can breathe again;
I wanna hold you high, you steal my pain away...
There's so much left to learn,
And no one left to fight;
I wanna hold you high and steal your pain...
"I'm just so afraid she's going to kill herself...and I don't know what to do!" Shea squeaked through her tears. He sighed, studying her sullen face. "Shea, I'm so sorry...that's awful. Unfortunately, there's not much you can do right now...I mean, you could fly out there and try to stop her, but I would hate to see you put yourself through that much pain and suffering over her whims." Shea's eyes found his, and she replied, "What do you mean whims?" He shook his head; brown curls flopping back and forth. "I just mean, she does this to you every time she wants attention. Now this time, it's very different...but if she actually goes through with it, I don't want you to have to be there to see it. You would be completely traumatized. If she's that set on ending her life, there's not much you can do. Her mom is going to have to be the one that gets her help." Shea sighed through her tears, and nodded, "You're right, I honestly don't think I could handle that..."
cause I'm broken when I'm open,
And I don't feel like I am strong enough;
cause I'm broken when I'm lonesome,
And I don't feel right when you're gone away...
He held Shea close to him, and she could smell his cologne drifting off of his skin. She relaxed slightly as she clung to him like a scared child, and listened to the soothing sound of his voice. "Everything is going to be okay...I promise Shea. I know right now it seems like an impossible task to get over this, but you have to stay strong for whatever DOES happen." She nodded, fresh tears sprinkling her cheeks. She slowly looked up at him, "Will you pray with me?" His eyes met hers, "Of course I will...that should definitely help you settle down a little." Shea nodded, and then reached for his hands. She closed her eyes as she felt his forehead rest against hers, and she sighed as she began, "Dear God..." He squeezed Shea's hands tightly, and as she finished her prayer, he pulled her into a tight hug. "Thank God for you..." Shea said quietly, unable to find her voice completely. He clutched her tightly, "I"m just glad you came to me...that means a lot. I hope I helped at least a little bit." As he pulled away from her, he gently wiped the stray tears from her swollen cheeks. "No more tears...okay? You can get through this." he said, searching her big blue eyes. Shea nodded and repeated, "I can get through this..."
cause I'm broken when I'm lonesome,
And I don't feel right when you're gone...away...
You're gone away;
You don't feel me here; anymore...
5.19.2008
5.17.2008
Jordan's JP fic//CH 12
Chapter Tweleve
"Nick" a voice says.
"NICK" the voice again.
"NICKK" Joe says shaking Nick awake.
Nick groans and breathes in deeply. He opens one eye and looks at his brother. He throws the blanket over his head and nuzzles down into the bed.
"Damnit Joe, leave me alone, i'm tired."
"Mom has already called to wake us up 3 times. Get your ass out of bed." Joe says sitting on Nick, pulling the covers away from Nick's face, or trying to anyways.
Nick uses his strength to keep the covers over his face.
"At least turn off the stupid light. Its hurting my eyes." Nick says getting pissed off.
"I cant you idiot, it's the sun." Joe says sarcastically.
From under the cover Nick opens both eyes and blinks away his sleep. He stretches and scratches himself.
He flips back the cover and pushes Joe off so hard he falls to the floor.
"Wooahh" Joe says as he falls.
Nick sits up and looks around the room. No Garbo.
"Joe, what happened to Garbo?" Nick asks curiously.
"Oh, he got up and left I'm guessing. He was gone before I woke up." Joe says picking himself off of the floor and straighting his twisted shorts.
"I'm going to go find him. He was sleepwalking last night and I have a bone to pick with him" Joe finishes with a villian-y grin.
Nick slides his legs out of bed and stands up sleepily.
He walks toward the bathroom and shuts the door. Once inside he goes to the toilet and drops his pants to pee.
After Nick walks into the bathroom, Joe walks out the hotel room to go find Garbo.
Someone knocks on the door. Nick ignores it. Another knock.
An irratated Nick asks, "Joe what do you want? I'm trying to pee here."
"It's me." someone whispers. A girl's tiny voice; sweet yet seductive.
"Meredith?" Nick asks.
"Nick" a voice says.
"NICK" the voice again.
"NICKK" Joe says shaking Nick awake.
Nick groans and breathes in deeply. He opens one eye and looks at his brother. He throws the blanket over his head and nuzzles down into the bed.
"Damnit Joe, leave me alone, i'm tired."
"Mom has already called to wake us up 3 times. Get your ass out of bed." Joe says sitting on Nick, pulling the covers away from Nick's face, or trying to anyways.
Nick uses his strength to keep the covers over his face.
"At least turn off the stupid light. Its hurting my eyes." Nick says getting pissed off.
"I cant you idiot, it's the sun." Joe says sarcastically.
From under the cover Nick opens both eyes and blinks away his sleep. He stretches and scratches himself.
He flips back the cover and pushes Joe off so hard he falls to the floor.
"Wooahh" Joe says as he falls.
Nick sits up and looks around the room. No Garbo.
"Joe, what happened to Garbo?" Nick asks curiously.
"Oh, he got up and left I'm guessing. He was gone before I woke up." Joe says picking himself off of the floor and straighting his twisted shorts.
"I'm going to go find him. He was sleepwalking last night and I have a bone to pick with him" Joe finishes with a villian-y grin.
Nick slides his legs out of bed and stands up sleepily.
He walks toward the bathroom and shuts the door. Once inside he goes to the toilet and drops his pants to pee.
After Nick walks into the bathroom, Joe walks out the hotel room to go find Garbo.
Someone knocks on the door. Nick ignores it. Another knock.
An irratated Nick asks, "Joe what do you want? I'm trying to pee here."
"It's me." someone whispers. A girl's tiny voice; sweet yet seductive.
"Meredith?" Nick asks.
5.16.2008
Jordan's JP fic//CH 10-11
Chapter Ten
Meredith is laying in bed when her phones rings. She pulls back her covers and quickly gets up to answer her phone. She see's Kevin's number and she grins.
She reads his message and hurridly responds back,
"Sure, meet me in the hallway!"
Kevin finds a pad of paper and a gold gel pen inside one of the bedside tables and quickly scribbles a note to his brothers in case they wake up.
"Nick or Joe. Garbo fell asleep in my bed, went to sleep in Meredith's room. Come get me when mom does morning wake up calls. love, Kev"
Before Kevin leaves he peers into the bathroom mirror and runs his fingers through his curls. And he sprays a small amount of cologne on his neck before shutting off the lights and grabbing his room key.
As Kevin shuts the door behind himself he can see Meredith shutting her door. He thinks to himself Oh my gosh, she looks stunning.
She is wearing an ordinary pair of pink pajama pants and a tight red cami.
They meet halfway and then together they walk to Merediths room. Once inside her hotel, Kevin's heart flip-flops at his spur-of-the-moment decision of staying the night with her.
Meredith takes hold of Kevin's hand and leads him toward the sofabed. She has layed out a pillow and two blankets for him. He carefully, and quietly slides under the covers as Meredith inches around to her bed.
"Goodnight" Kevin says all sleepily, as he is most definetly yearning for sleep.
Pretty soon Meredith hears the deep even breathing sound of Kevin's wonderfully warm sleeping body.
~~~Back in the bedroom~~~
Nick is sound asleep in his bed, all curled up. He drapes on of his nicely built biceps over his face as he sleeps.
Joe is snoring in his bed. He has one of his legs on top of his covers and the other is hanging off the bed.
Garbo, who is still asleep, gets up off Kevin's bed and makes his way toward Nick's. He lays down next to Nick.
Everyone knows that Garbo has a sleep-walking problem. And he also talks in his sleep. That is why Joe, Nick and Kevin didn't usually share hotel rooms with him.
Garbo slings one of his legs ontop of Nick's sleeping body and Nick groans. Still asleep, Nick pushes off Garbo's leg.
Garbo is muttering something about buying lime green fuzzy socks at Target and he extends his muscular arm over Nick's fuzzy hair. This wakes Nick in the process.
Jeez Garbo, what the hell is your problem Nick thinks to himself.
Nick leans up on his forearms, and looks at Garbo's sleeping body beside him on the bed. Nick tries to shove Garbo off the bed, but he wont budge.
Still groggy, Nick inches his body off the bed. He unsteadily stands up. He walks toward Joe's bed and sees Joe's body contorted like a snake. Joe is breathing heavily so Nick knows he is asleep.
Next, Nick makes his way toward Kevin's bed. No Kevin.
Nick begins to freak out, then he sees the note. He picks it up and blinks a few times, eyes watering. He reads it. Now he is wide awake and pissed.
What does Kevin think he is doing? This could cost him his career. What about his promise? He better not be doing anything stupid? Wait, staying the night with a girl he just met, YEAH that's as stupid as you can get.
Nick grabs his iphone and sends a hasty text to Kevin.
"Wtf, Bro?"
Chapter Eleven
Nick sits holding his phone waiting for Kevin to text him back, but he doesn't.
He contemplates whether or not he should wake up Joe or Garbo to tell them where Kevin is, but due to the fact that he is so tired and they are too he doesn't.
Nick goes over to Kevin's bed and sits on it. He picks up Kev's laptop and turns it on. The bright light illuminates his beautifully pale face. The dark room, due to the tightly closed window treatments, is suddleny filled with a neon haze.
Nick presses the mute button on the computer so the Turn-On sound does not wake his brother; Garbo is a lost cause, he is such a heavy sleeper.
Negative thoughts fill Nick's mind once again interlacing with each other Okay so I'm going to get up tomorrow and go to mom and tell her what went down with Kevin. And this Meredith girl. Man she is really pretty, I know what Kevin sees in her, but damn this is REALLY sudden. I believe in love-at-first-sight but I dont believe in staying the night with some girl on the first night. or the second. or the third.
Time to listen to music Nick thinks warily. He leans across the bed to the bedside table and grabs the pair of ipod headphones attached to Kevin's ipod video, Nick's firm oblique muscles tightening with ease.
He plugs the headphones into the computer,unclicks the mute button and clicks onto the itunes icon on the desktop.
Nick goes to the music library and clicks on a random song. He relaxes into the mountain of pillows on Kevin's comfortable bed and closes his eyes for a long pause, listening to the deep meaning of the lyrics. The music's melody drowns Nick and pulls him in all different directions.
He lets the sounds of the guitars, piano, drums, violin and other instruments envelope his eager body. He reaches down with his fingers and runs them along the tops of his thighs as he mouths along with the words, calming himself.
Nick opens his eyes for a second but closes them because he is immediatly blinded by the laptop's glowing light. Nick uses his feet to take off his grey socks and he pushes them off onto the floor.
He removes the laptop from his lap and lays it next to him, lit side facing away from his face.
Joe never stirs from what Nick can tell as he slowly drifts off into a deep sleep.
~~~Nick's dream~~~
**I am sitting on a wooden tree stump next to the campfire as Joe is massaging my mom's shoulders. Frankie is laughing at something Kevin has told him and they are sliding marshmellows on and off their metal roasting sticks. I watch my family, minus my dad who is somewhere that I'm not sure of, as they continue their loving family talks and laughter. Without me. I keep saying "Mom, where's dad?" but no one will answer me. It's like I'm not even there.
**The scene changes**
I am rubbing suntan lotion on my stomach as she approaches me. Medium height, curvy with piercing blue eyes like the ocean that is in front of me, and she says to me, "Excuse me, are you Nick Jonas?"
I push up my navy blue sunglasses and from behind them I look into her eyes and reply, "Yah, that'd be me. And you are?"
"Ashley Hillenbrand. I was wondering if we could talk about something that has been bugging me." she answers back looking scared, tired, ashamed, nervous - all in one.
I glance around making sure that no more girls are coming up to me at this moment.
I want to give her my entire attention, she deserves that atleast.
"Okay, sure." I say kindly as I smear in the rest of the lotion onto me stomach. She glances down to where my hands are on my abs, and on her face emerges a slight, shy smile. We walk toward the beach chairs set up side by side and sit down. We acknowledge each other with matching smiles and she starts to talk.
"I know this is going to sound a little extreme, but I really like you. I don't know that much about you but I'd like to get to know you. I don't enjoy obsessing over guys who are way out of my league but i cannot talk myself out of my feelings." Her captivating eyes take my breath away as I continue to listen to her open up to me, nodding at the correct moment.
I watch her slim mouth as she talks, and I feel my body filling with glee. From all the way to my toes buried slightly in the warm Florida sand, to my tan shoulders and back down again. I get this urge to run my fingers through her long hair but I subside that by clasping my hands together.
It works for a few minutes but I suddenly can't help myself, I am reaching out to grab her hand. She stops talking midsentence and looks at my hand, touching hers. With her other hand she grabs my bicep and pulls me closer to her face. We are inches from each other, on the verge of a kiss. My body continues to tingle at her touch. I want to caress her body with my hands and find her most tender spots.
She closes her eyes, and for a second I wish she hadn't because they are so beautiful but I disregard that as our lips touch. I close my eyes are we kiss once more, no tougne involved in either kisses, just perfectly sweet making-your-heart-pound-out-of-your-chest kisses. She pulls back and we look at each other. Her face is glowing with delight as I'm sure mine is mirrored as the same back at her. I immediatly want to be with her, touching her all over. We lean into kiss once more. So close, yet..**
Meredith is laying in bed when her phones rings. She pulls back her covers and quickly gets up to answer her phone. She see's Kevin's number and she grins.
She reads his message and hurridly responds back,
"Sure, meet me in the hallway!"
Kevin finds a pad of paper and a gold gel pen inside one of the bedside tables and quickly scribbles a note to his brothers in case they wake up.
"Nick or Joe. Garbo fell asleep in my bed, went to sleep in Meredith's room. Come get me when mom does morning wake up calls. love, Kev"
Before Kevin leaves he peers into the bathroom mirror and runs his fingers through his curls. And he sprays a small amount of cologne on his neck before shutting off the lights and grabbing his room key.
As Kevin shuts the door behind himself he can see Meredith shutting her door. He thinks to himself Oh my gosh, she looks stunning.
She is wearing an ordinary pair of pink pajama pants and a tight red cami.
They meet halfway and then together they walk to Merediths room. Once inside her hotel, Kevin's heart flip-flops at his spur-of-the-moment decision of staying the night with her.
Meredith takes hold of Kevin's hand and leads him toward the sofabed. She has layed out a pillow and two blankets for him. He carefully, and quietly slides under the covers as Meredith inches around to her bed.
"Goodnight" Kevin says all sleepily, as he is most definetly yearning for sleep.
Pretty soon Meredith hears the deep even breathing sound of Kevin's wonderfully warm sleeping body.
~~~Back in the bedroom~~~
Nick is sound asleep in his bed, all curled up. He drapes on of his nicely built biceps over his face as he sleeps.
Joe is snoring in his bed. He has one of his legs on top of his covers and the other is hanging off the bed.
Garbo, who is still asleep, gets up off Kevin's bed and makes his way toward Nick's. He lays down next to Nick.
Everyone knows that Garbo has a sleep-walking problem. And he also talks in his sleep. That is why Joe, Nick and Kevin didn't usually share hotel rooms with him.
Garbo slings one of his legs ontop of Nick's sleeping body and Nick groans. Still asleep, Nick pushes off Garbo's leg.
Garbo is muttering something about buying lime green fuzzy socks at Target and he extends his muscular arm over Nick's fuzzy hair. This wakes Nick in the process.
Jeez Garbo, what the hell is your problem Nick thinks to himself.
Nick leans up on his forearms, and looks at Garbo's sleeping body beside him on the bed. Nick tries to shove Garbo off the bed, but he wont budge.
Still groggy, Nick inches his body off the bed. He unsteadily stands up. He walks toward Joe's bed and sees Joe's body contorted like a snake. Joe is breathing heavily so Nick knows he is asleep.
Next, Nick makes his way toward Kevin's bed. No Kevin.
Nick begins to freak out, then he sees the note. He picks it up and blinks a few times, eyes watering. He reads it. Now he is wide awake and pissed.
What does Kevin think he is doing? This could cost him his career. What about his promise? He better not be doing anything stupid? Wait, staying the night with a girl he just met, YEAH that's as stupid as you can get.
Nick grabs his iphone and sends a hasty text to Kevin.
"Wtf, Bro?"
Chapter Eleven
Nick sits holding his phone waiting for Kevin to text him back, but he doesn't.
He contemplates whether or not he should wake up Joe or Garbo to tell them where Kevin is, but due to the fact that he is so tired and they are too he doesn't.
Nick goes over to Kevin's bed and sits on it. He picks up Kev's laptop and turns it on. The bright light illuminates his beautifully pale face. The dark room, due to the tightly closed window treatments, is suddleny filled with a neon haze.
Nick presses the mute button on the computer so the Turn-On sound does not wake his brother; Garbo is a lost cause, he is such a heavy sleeper.
Negative thoughts fill Nick's mind once again interlacing with each other Okay so I'm going to get up tomorrow and go to mom and tell her what went down with Kevin. And this Meredith girl. Man she is really pretty, I know what Kevin sees in her, but damn this is REALLY sudden. I believe in love-at-first-sight but I dont believe in staying the night with some girl on the first night. or the second. or the third.
Time to listen to music Nick thinks warily. He leans across the bed to the bedside table and grabs the pair of ipod headphones attached to Kevin's ipod video, Nick's firm oblique muscles tightening with ease.
He plugs the headphones into the computer,unclicks the mute button and clicks onto the itunes icon on the desktop.
Nick goes to the music library and clicks on a random song. He relaxes into the mountain of pillows on Kevin's comfortable bed and closes his eyes for a long pause, listening to the deep meaning of the lyrics. The music's melody drowns Nick and pulls him in all different directions.
He lets the sounds of the guitars, piano, drums, violin and other instruments envelope his eager body. He reaches down with his fingers and runs them along the tops of his thighs as he mouths along with the words, calming himself.
Nick opens his eyes for a second but closes them because he is immediatly blinded by the laptop's glowing light. Nick uses his feet to take off his grey socks and he pushes them off onto the floor.
He removes the laptop from his lap and lays it next to him, lit side facing away from his face.
Joe never stirs from what Nick can tell as he slowly drifts off into a deep sleep.
~~~Nick's dream~~~
**I am sitting on a wooden tree stump next to the campfire as Joe is massaging my mom's shoulders. Frankie is laughing at something Kevin has told him and they are sliding marshmellows on and off their metal roasting sticks. I watch my family, minus my dad who is somewhere that I'm not sure of, as they continue their loving family talks and laughter. Without me. I keep saying "Mom, where's dad?" but no one will answer me. It's like I'm not even there.
**The scene changes**
I am rubbing suntan lotion on my stomach as she approaches me. Medium height, curvy with piercing blue eyes like the ocean that is in front of me, and she says to me, "Excuse me, are you Nick Jonas?"
I push up my navy blue sunglasses and from behind them I look into her eyes and reply, "Yah, that'd be me. And you are?"
"Ashley Hillenbrand. I was wondering if we could talk about something that has been bugging me." she answers back looking scared, tired, ashamed, nervous - all in one.
I glance around making sure that no more girls are coming up to me at this moment.
I want to give her my entire attention, she deserves that atleast.
"Okay, sure." I say kindly as I smear in the rest of the lotion onto me stomach. She glances down to where my hands are on my abs, and on her face emerges a slight, shy smile. We walk toward the beach chairs set up side by side and sit down. We acknowledge each other with matching smiles and she starts to talk.
"I know this is going to sound a little extreme, but I really like you. I don't know that much about you but I'd like to get to know you. I don't enjoy obsessing over guys who are way out of my league but i cannot talk myself out of my feelings." Her captivating eyes take my breath away as I continue to listen to her open up to me, nodding at the correct moment.
I watch her slim mouth as she talks, and I feel my body filling with glee. From all the way to my toes buried slightly in the warm Florida sand, to my tan shoulders and back down again. I get this urge to run my fingers through her long hair but I subside that by clasping my hands together.
It works for a few minutes but I suddenly can't help myself, I am reaching out to grab her hand. She stops talking midsentence and looks at my hand, touching hers. With her other hand she grabs my bicep and pulls me closer to her face. We are inches from each other, on the verge of a kiss. My body continues to tingle at her touch. I want to caress her body with my hands and find her most tender spots.
She closes her eyes, and for a second I wish she hadn't because they are so beautiful but I disregard that as our lips touch. I close my eyes are we kiss once more, no tougne involved in either kisses, just perfectly sweet making-your-heart-pound-out-of-your-chest kisses. She pulls back and we look at each other. Her face is glowing with delight as I'm sure mine is mirrored as the same back at her. I immediatly want to be with her, touching her all over. We lean into kiss once more. So close, yet..**
5.13.2008
New fics posted
Hey guys!
We have some new fics posted on here from some of the girls on IMDB:
In The Shadows by Loretta
So Much Love by Alex
And I don't know the title of Jordan's fic, but hers is posted on here too lol
We are thisclose to posting I Write Sins, Not Tragedies
And I had to rewrite Chapter 5 of Love Like Winter and Chapter 4 of Heart Shaped Box, so they should be up soon. I will also be posting those on IMDB and IMDBJB since they're posted on there too. For anyone reading them on those sites, sorry it took me two months to post the next chapters lol.
I'm also working on a Jason/David A. one shot.
We hope to get more stories on here and start on some new ones of our own!
xoxoxo
Sunita
We have some new fics posted on here from some of the girls on IMDB:
In The Shadows by Loretta
So Much Love by Alex
And I don't know the title of Jordan's fic, but hers is posted on here too lol
We are thisclose to posting I Write Sins, Not Tragedies
And I had to rewrite Chapter 5 of Love Like Winter and Chapter 4 of Heart Shaped Box, so they should be up soon. I will also be posting those on IMDB and IMDBJB since they're posted on there too. For anyone reading them on those sites, sorry it took me two months to post the next chapters lol.
I'm also working on a Jason/David A. one shot.
We hope to get more stories on here and start on some new ones of our own!
xoxoxo
Sunita
So Much Love Chapters 1-3
This is Alex's [sTaRgAzErXo from IMDB] Kevin fic. Here's the first 3 chapters of it.
Enjoy :)
And thanks to Alex for letting us post her story!
Chapter 1.
The lights seemed fuzzy and the sounds grew muffled. It was truly as if she was submerged under water. She felt an arm slither around her waist and the gentleman led her towards the door as she was quickly checking out of consciousness."Shhh sweetheart, you'll be okay," his voice sounded eloquent to her, something dreamy and lucid. "You just had a bit too much to drink, that's all, and now you're gonna go to sleep for a little while," his creepy voice reassured her. "I'll take care of you," was the last thing she vaguely heard him say before the lights went out. And all was quiet.
"Have you guys seen Alex?" Mariah asked, sitting back down at the booth, the music forcing her to raise her voice slightly. "Yea, she was talking to some guy at the bar, I think he bought her a drink or something," Brianne answered, quickly turning back to her conversation with Rachel and Daniella. Kevin, who had been listening to Joe tell some ridiculous story about the dream he had had the previous night, became intrigued at the mention of her name and turned his head, almost mechanically, towards the bar.
"Hey Brianne," Kevin started, still searching the bar for any sight of her. "Bri," he said again, this time louder and tapping her should simultaneously. "Yea?" she replied, turning away from the conversation once again. "Did you say that she was at the bar?" Kevin asked her. "Yea, she was talking to some guy. I think he liked her," Brianne answered. "Are you sure? I don't see her," Kevin asked, once again looking over there. "Yea, she probably went to the bathroom or something..look, I'm sure she's fine. She's a big girl, she can handle herself...she's not gonna do anything crazy like leave with him or anything," Brianne assured him. Kevin didn't look completely convinced. "Don't Worry!" Brianne laughed at him before turning back to their heated debate about whether Penn Badgley was hotter than Chase Crawford. "Dude! Lonelyboy alll the way, did you SEE him in John Tucker Must Die?" Daniella added. But Kevin still wasn't convinced and turned his attention back towards the bar.
Something was gnawing away at him; it just didn't feel right. And the worry inside him grew with every second he didn't see her face. He quietly excused himself from the table and seeing him leave, Brianne just rolled her eyes and shook her head, chuckling slightly. "Just let him go," Nick chimed in," he'll get it out of his system and be back in two minutes." "I just don't know why he won't just take my word for it," Brianne replied. "Well for one," Nick smirked, "he likes her in case you haven't noticed." "Well obviously," Brianne laughed and once again turned back to the conversation.
It was now a discussion of whether everyone thought it was creepy how Hayden Panatierre and Milo Ventimiglia were dating. "It is SOOO not creepy, I mean, LOOK at him, he's GORGEOUS, good for her! I would TOTALLY jump on that," Rachel added her 2 cents worth. "Oh come on, it'd be like me dating my not-so-old and cool uncle," Daniella replied. "Yea, but your uncle isn't hot. If your uncle looked like Milo Ventimiglia, I would date him," Brianne added smartly, "and I wouldn't care what you had to say about it either!"
Kevin made his was slowly past the dance floor, his eyes darting back and forth. He didn't see her ANYWHERE.
"Heyyyy, wanna dance cutiee??" some drunk blonde squealed and wrapped her arms around him. "Umm, I'm actually looking for someone right now, but maybe later," Kevin smiled awkwardly and tried to answer as politely as possible while peeling her arms off of him. "Well forget you!" she said in an offended tone, while attempting to stomp off. It was more of a loud stumble though.
He finally made it over to the bar and leaded forward on his elbows. "Yo," he called, getting the bartender's attention. "So what can I get ya?" the bartender asked, resting on the bar. "Haha I'm actually all set man, but I'm sorta looking for a girl," Kevin answered him. "Look around bud," the bartender replied motioning to the gaggle of girls surrounding the bar and dance floor. "Nah, her friend said she was down here, I was just wondering if you might of seen her or something," Kevin stated. "Well whats she look like?" the bartender asked, trying to be accomodating. "Umm she's like yay high," Kevin motioned with his hand, revealing her to be about as tall as the start of his chest. "And she's got brown curly hair, she was wearing this like light green summery dress and she has a necklace with a large like heart pendant on it?" Kevin explained her appearance to the best of his ability. He didn't want to overdo it with 'amazing eyes, mesmerizing smile, and the sweetest, most delicious scent.' Any description he could think of seemed to fall short.
"Oh yea..shorty, she was hanging out with some guido, hot shot when I served them, homegirl was pretty twisted," the bartender answered. "I don't think that's her, she wasn't drinking tonight," Kevin answered. "Fairy tattoo on the ankle?" the bartender replied. "Yea, how'd you-" "She showed me." "Oh," Kevin nodded. He couldn't imagine how much she drank in such a short amount of time to get her that drunk. "SO, did you see where she went?" Kevin asked after a moment. The bartender, who had moved onto serving a group of girls who Kevin was pretty sure weren't anywhere close to 21, called over in between pouring shots, "Yea..they left together...shorty could barely stand up." Kevin's stomach flipped in his stomach and he was pretty sure his heart skipped a few beats. "There is NO way she would EVER do that," he thought to himself," she's NEVER been that drunk...she didn't even really drink."
Kevin started looking around frantically in every which direction. His eyes would catch a glimpse of a green dress or curly hair and his heart would flutter, hoping that they'd be her. But they weren't. She wasn't there.
Chapter 2
The bartender had made his way down to the other end of the bar, flirting with some clearly underage girls and taking all the money they threw at him. Kevin followed him down; he was determined to get more out of him. "Hey! Hey buddy, did they say anything before they left or anything, like where they were going?" Kevin asked, his desperation coming out in his voice. "Kid!" the bartender started, clearly becoming increasingly annoyed and grabbing a 5 dollar bill off the dampened bar, "look the guy said he knew her, said they went to high school or something together, and that he was gonna drive her home, that's all he said...now c'mon, give it up... they left," he glanced down at his watch, "a good 10-15 minutes go, they're long gone. I promise you can proclaim your undying love for her tomorrow after your done holding her hair and rubbing her back as she pays homage to the porcelin God. NOW, if you don't mind, I've got a friggin' job to do and thirsty customers waiting."
Kevin clutched his hands until his knuckles turned white. It required strong self-restraint to prevent him from completey decking this guy's lights out. Instead, he took a deep breath and slammed his fists down on the bar, gaining the attention of more than just the bartender. "You're NOT listening to me God Damn it! This creepy as guy just took a girl, whom I happen to care very much for, out of YOUR bar and you're just gonna stand there?? He DOESN'T know her, she's not even from LA, she's just visiting, and she HADN'T been drinking at ALL tonight and you know what, she's not even 21...and you let that guy just TAKE her? If you don't tell me where they went RIGHT now I will have your liquor license pulled SOO fast you won't even notice it. Not to mention the jail time you face for serving underage girls." Kevin yelled at the man, not knowing who else to take his anger and frustration out on. He just seemed like the best target.
The bartender looked rather flabbergasted at Kevin's outburst and didn't quite know what to make of it. Frankly, he didn't think he had it in him. "Ehh..they went that way," the bartender answered cautiously, pointing to a dark hallway past the bathrooms. The sign above its entrance revealed that it led to the back parking lot.
Kevin hesitated for only a second before running for the dark corridor. He was going to find her. He wouldn't allow himself to think otherwise. His pace quickened as he neared the double doors. And as quickly as he jutted his arms out to push the doors wide open, the doors refused him and knocked him backwards. The doors were chained shut.
He stumbled backwards a few steps but regained his footing. However, something was under his foot. He reached down and grabbed it; it was a small, black purse with a little rhinestone fleur de lis on it."This is hers," he said to himself. "She's still here."
Kevin searched for the hallway for more signs, hoping to be brought closer to her. The black walls made it difficult to see anything but out of the corner of his eye, a shiny reflection caught him. He turned and walked forward, closing the distance between him and the object that had reflected light into his eye. It was a plaque. He had to squint, but he could make out the word 'Employees.' His eyes widened and he felt for a handle. A soon as he found it he swung the door open and burst into the room.
Chapter 3.
PART 3: LONGEST PART YET:
"GET OFF HER!" Kevin yanked the man off of an unconscious Alex and slammed him against the wall. The man, who looked frightened at the prospect of being caught, fled the room, not even bothering to zip up his pants.
Kevin wanted to chase after him, to kill him, but his eyes fell upon her laying there helplessly and he immediately went to her, dropping down to his knees and quickly pulling her dress down to cover her exposed body. He had barged in before the man had any opportunity to go really far but he saw where his hands were, what they had touched, and it was already too much, too far. The fact that he violated her sickened and angered him.
He gently cupped her face; it was emotionless, her face was like stone. "Alex sweety, Kev's here, it's me c'mon, open your eyes, c'mon sweety please."
"OH MY GOD." Kevin turned around. "Mariah go get help!" his voice cracked and his eyes were bloodshot. He wouldn't allow himself to cry, but the tears were welling up and his eyes stung. Mariah quickly turned and ran. He could hear her screaming for help to anyone who would listen. "Please Alex, open your eyes, c'mon," he shook her roughly, desperately trying to pull her out of it. But she wouldn't budge. "Please, Alex, please. All you have to do is open your eyes...please." Nothing.
Several curious onlookers started to gather in the hallway; some of them snapping pictures with their phones and others recording the event. Kevin pulled Alex up closer to him, trying to hide her from their glares. He slowly rocked her back and forth, stifling back his tears and praying that'd she wake up any moment. "It's gonna be okay," he whispered to her," it'll be okay." He planted a gentle kiss on the top her head, continuing to squeeze her tightly.
"Move It! Get Out Of the Way!" a blonde, wavy-haired girl pushed her way through the crowd. "Brianne, they won't move!" a tanned girl with straight, shiny black hair is heard struggling through the crowd. "You have to make them move.." Brianne yelled back, her blond waves going in every which way as she manhandled the crowd.
"KEVIN!" Brianne finally broke free, "I'm SOO sorry, I should have believed you." Kevin just closed his eyes and shook his head, letting her know it was okay. "We found her," Kevin said softly. "Is...she gonna be okay?" Brianne asked timidly. Kevin finally let one lonely tear slip. "I don't know."
Daniella, Rachel, and Nick broke through the crowd looking exasperated; Mariah was still struggling as the crowd inched its way closer and closer. Rachel reached in and plucked her out, not caring whether she elbowed a few onlookers in the process. "This is ridiculous," Daniella fumed, "give the girl some freakin' room." "All right guys, c'mon, back up, there's nothing to see here," Nick said loudly and started pushing the crowd back. "Tara! I am SO sending this to Perez and TMZ," one rather daring onlooker defiantly stated.
Rachel narrowed her eyes and stepped in front of the camera. "Look," she started in an almost whisper-like tone, "I know that they're too nice to say anything, but I'm not. If you don't shut that f()cking camera off right now and leave this hallway with your cheap, tacky friends I will take that camera and shove it so far up your fat ss that you won't be able to walk for an entire month." Rachel never broke eye contact with the girl. In fact, he eyes seemed to twinkle the longer she stared, gaining satisfaction from her confrontation, daring the girl to action. She clicked the camera shut and gave Rachel a look of utter disgust before grabbing her friend and trudging off, whipping her hair in Rachel's face as she turned to leave. But Rachel didn't care; her momentary feeling of victory came crashing down at the sight of her friend's lifeless body cradled in Kevin's arms.
"Is she breathing Kevin?" Rachel asked, kneeling down next to him, wiping the hair out of Alex's face. "Mhmm," he nodded, "I can feel her breathing on me... she just won't wake up... and I've tried, I've tried everything." "She'll be okay, I know it, she's a strong girl," Rachel reassured him.
"Where's Joe?" Brianne asked as a look of confusion adorned her face. "He's outside, waiting to flag down the ambulance," Nick answered, "to be honest with you, I don't think this is something he's quite ready to see; he's scared." Brianne nodded and turned her attention back to Kevin. "Why don't you lay her down? The crowd is pushed back, the ambulance is gonna be here any second." Kevin just shook his head no. "She's safe now you know, Kevin," Brianne spoke sweetly to him, "you saved her."
Kevin didn't want to let her go. He knew he could keep her safe as long as she was in his arms. He'd thought about holding her in his arms so many times before, but he never wanted it to be like this.
Rocking her back and forth he could feel her shallow breaths against his skin and it have him goosebumps every time. He felt her heart beat and as he rocked her, back and forth, back and forth, their beats seemed to join together, beating as one. He forgot all other people in the room and just rocked back and forth, back and forth.
"Son," a voice that seemed far away at first sounded closer and closer. "Son," Kevin awakened to into reality and looked up. The paramedics were there, staring down at them, just like everyone else. "Son, we're gonna need to take her now, you have to give her to us," one of the paramedics, a male, spoke to him.
Kevin looked down at her angelic face resting on him, and he bent over, brushed her hair out of her face one more time, and placed a single, gentle kiss on her forehead. He then slowly lowered her to the ground, laying her flat out in front of him.
As he stood up, he watched as the paramedics immediately went to work on her; sticking needles in her arms, putting a mask on her face, and checking her vital signs. The female paramedic spoke into her radio as they strapped Alex to a backboard, "Caritas General this is 220 be advised we have a 19 yr old female, approximately 125 pounds, vitals are stable but a little weak, probable overdose and possible rape victim. ETA is 15 minutes."
"She wasn't raped," Kevin stated. "What?" the woman turned to him. "She wasn't raped. I didn't let him." "O-Okay," the paramedic ndded and turned back to Alex's lifeless body at they loaded her onto a stretcher and rolled her out the door.
Joe had rejoined them since the paramedics arrived but he remained at the door, afraid to look in. As they wheeled her out, however, he had no choice but to stare down at his friend's pale, unconscious body, as she passed him. Daniella slipped her hand into his, squeezing it tight, to let him know she was there for him, scared too.
The onlookers parted enough for the stretcher to get by but they continued gawking and snapping pictures. The police has just arrived and started clearing the place out. But they also wanted to talk to Kevin. All he wanted to do was follow her, be by her side, and he couldn't do that. He tried his best to answer their questions but he couldn't take his eyes off her. He watched as she was loaded into the ambulence, the paramedics closing the door and banging on the back, letting the driver know that it was safe to go.
Instead of pulling away, though, the ambulance rested there for a moment and the back door opened once again. The female paramdic poked her head out. "Kevin?" she called out. His head perked up and he stared at her curiously.
"She wants you."
Enjoy :)
And thanks to Alex for letting us post her story!
Chapter 1.
The lights seemed fuzzy and the sounds grew muffled. It was truly as if she was submerged under water. She felt an arm slither around her waist and the gentleman led her towards the door as she was quickly checking out of consciousness."Shhh sweetheart, you'll be okay," his voice sounded eloquent to her, something dreamy and lucid. "You just had a bit too much to drink, that's all, and now you're gonna go to sleep for a little while," his creepy voice reassured her. "I'll take care of you," was the last thing she vaguely heard him say before the lights went out. And all was quiet.
"Have you guys seen Alex?" Mariah asked, sitting back down at the booth, the music forcing her to raise her voice slightly. "Yea, she was talking to some guy at the bar, I think he bought her a drink or something," Brianne answered, quickly turning back to her conversation with Rachel and Daniella. Kevin, who had been listening to Joe tell some ridiculous story about the dream he had had the previous night, became intrigued at the mention of her name and turned his head, almost mechanically, towards the bar.
"Hey Brianne," Kevin started, still searching the bar for any sight of her. "Bri," he said again, this time louder and tapping her should simultaneously. "Yea?" she replied, turning away from the conversation once again. "Did you say that she was at the bar?" Kevin asked her. "Yea, she was talking to some guy. I think he liked her," Brianne answered. "Are you sure? I don't see her," Kevin asked, once again looking over there. "Yea, she probably went to the bathroom or something..look, I'm sure she's fine. She's a big girl, she can handle herself...she's not gonna do anything crazy like leave with him or anything," Brianne assured him. Kevin didn't look completely convinced. "Don't Worry!" Brianne laughed at him before turning back to their heated debate about whether Penn Badgley was hotter than Chase Crawford. "Dude! Lonelyboy alll the way, did you SEE him in John Tucker Must Die?" Daniella added. But Kevin still wasn't convinced and turned his attention back towards the bar.
Something was gnawing away at him; it just didn't feel right. And the worry inside him grew with every second he didn't see her face. He quietly excused himself from the table and seeing him leave, Brianne just rolled her eyes and shook her head, chuckling slightly. "Just let him go," Nick chimed in," he'll get it out of his system and be back in two minutes." "I just don't know why he won't just take my word for it," Brianne replied. "Well for one," Nick smirked, "he likes her in case you haven't noticed." "Well obviously," Brianne laughed and once again turned back to the conversation.
It was now a discussion of whether everyone thought it was creepy how Hayden Panatierre and Milo Ventimiglia were dating. "It is SOOO not creepy, I mean, LOOK at him, he's GORGEOUS, good for her! I would TOTALLY jump on that," Rachel added her 2 cents worth. "Oh come on, it'd be like me dating my not-so-old and cool uncle," Daniella replied. "Yea, but your uncle isn't hot. If your uncle looked like Milo Ventimiglia, I would date him," Brianne added smartly, "and I wouldn't care what you had to say about it either!"
Kevin made his was slowly past the dance floor, his eyes darting back and forth. He didn't see her ANYWHERE.
"Heyyyy, wanna dance cutiee??" some drunk blonde squealed and wrapped her arms around him. "Umm, I'm actually looking for someone right now, but maybe later," Kevin smiled awkwardly and tried to answer as politely as possible while peeling her arms off of him. "Well forget you!" she said in an offended tone, while attempting to stomp off. It was more of a loud stumble though.
He finally made it over to the bar and leaded forward on his elbows. "Yo," he called, getting the bartender's attention. "So what can I get ya?" the bartender asked, resting on the bar. "Haha I'm actually all set man, but I'm sorta looking for a girl," Kevin answered him. "Look around bud," the bartender replied motioning to the gaggle of girls surrounding the bar and dance floor. "Nah, her friend said she was down here, I was just wondering if you might of seen her or something," Kevin stated. "Well whats she look like?" the bartender asked, trying to be accomodating. "Umm she's like yay high," Kevin motioned with his hand, revealing her to be about as tall as the start of his chest. "And she's got brown curly hair, she was wearing this like light green summery dress and she has a necklace with a large like heart pendant on it?" Kevin explained her appearance to the best of his ability. He didn't want to overdo it with 'amazing eyes, mesmerizing smile, and the sweetest, most delicious scent.' Any description he could think of seemed to fall short.
"Oh yea..shorty, she was hanging out with some guido, hot shot when I served them, homegirl was pretty twisted," the bartender answered. "I don't think that's her, she wasn't drinking tonight," Kevin answered. "Fairy tattoo on the ankle?" the bartender replied. "Yea, how'd you-" "She showed me." "Oh," Kevin nodded. He couldn't imagine how much she drank in such a short amount of time to get her that drunk. "SO, did you see where she went?" Kevin asked after a moment. The bartender, who had moved onto serving a group of girls who Kevin was pretty sure weren't anywhere close to 21, called over in between pouring shots, "Yea..they left together...shorty could barely stand up." Kevin's stomach flipped in his stomach and he was pretty sure his heart skipped a few beats. "There is NO way she would EVER do that," he thought to himself," she's NEVER been that drunk...she didn't even really drink."
Kevin started looking around frantically in every which direction. His eyes would catch a glimpse of a green dress or curly hair and his heart would flutter, hoping that they'd be her. But they weren't. She wasn't there.
Chapter 2
The bartender had made his way down to the other end of the bar, flirting with some clearly underage girls and taking all the money they threw at him. Kevin followed him down; he was determined to get more out of him. "Hey! Hey buddy, did they say anything before they left or anything, like where they were going?" Kevin asked, his desperation coming out in his voice. "Kid!" the bartender started, clearly becoming increasingly annoyed and grabbing a 5 dollar bill off the dampened bar, "look the guy said he knew her, said they went to high school or something together, and that he was gonna drive her home, that's all he said...now c'mon, give it up... they left," he glanced down at his watch, "a good 10-15 minutes go, they're long gone. I promise you can proclaim your undying love for her tomorrow after your done holding her hair and rubbing her back as she pays homage to the porcelin God. NOW, if you don't mind, I've got a friggin' job to do and thirsty customers waiting."
Kevin clutched his hands until his knuckles turned white. It required strong self-restraint to prevent him from completey decking this guy's lights out. Instead, he took a deep breath and slammed his fists down on the bar, gaining the attention of more than just the bartender. "You're NOT listening to me God Damn it! This creepy as guy just took a girl, whom I happen to care very much for, out of YOUR bar and you're just gonna stand there?? He DOESN'T know her, she's not even from LA, she's just visiting, and she HADN'T been drinking at ALL tonight and you know what, she's not even 21...and you let that guy just TAKE her? If you don't tell me where they went RIGHT now I will have your liquor license pulled SOO fast you won't even notice it. Not to mention the jail time you face for serving underage girls." Kevin yelled at the man, not knowing who else to take his anger and frustration out on. He just seemed like the best target.
The bartender looked rather flabbergasted at Kevin's outburst and didn't quite know what to make of it. Frankly, he didn't think he had it in him. "Ehh..they went that way," the bartender answered cautiously, pointing to a dark hallway past the bathrooms. The sign above its entrance revealed that it led to the back parking lot.
Kevin hesitated for only a second before running for the dark corridor. He was going to find her. He wouldn't allow himself to think otherwise. His pace quickened as he neared the double doors. And as quickly as he jutted his arms out to push the doors wide open, the doors refused him and knocked him backwards. The doors were chained shut.
He stumbled backwards a few steps but regained his footing. However, something was under his foot. He reached down and grabbed it; it was a small, black purse with a little rhinestone fleur de lis on it."This is hers," he said to himself. "She's still here."
Kevin searched for the hallway for more signs, hoping to be brought closer to her. The black walls made it difficult to see anything but out of the corner of his eye, a shiny reflection caught him. He turned and walked forward, closing the distance between him and the object that had reflected light into his eye. It was a plaque. He had to squint, but he could make out the word 'Employees.' His eyes widened and he felt for a handle. A soon as he found it he swung the door open and burst into the room.
Chapter 3.
PART 3: LONGEST PART YET:
"GET OFF HER!" Kevin yanked the man off of an unconscious Alex and slammed him against the wall. The man, who looked frightened at the prospect of being caught, fled the room, not even bothering to zip up his pants.
Kevin wanted to chase after him, to kill him, but his eyes fell upon her laying there helplessly and he immediately went to her, dropping down to his knees and quickly pulling her dress down to cover her exposed body. He had barged in before the man had any opportunity to go really far but he saw where his hands were, what they had touched, and it was already too much, too far. The fact that he violated her sickened and angered him.
He gently cupped her face; it was emotionless, her face was like stone. "Alex sweety, Kev's here, it's me c'mon, open your eyes, c'mon sweety please."
"OH MY GOD." Kevin turned around. "Mariah go get help!" his voice cracked and his eyes were bloodshot. He wouldn't allow himself to cry, but the tears were welling up and his eyes stung. Mariah quickly turned and ran. He could hear her screaming for help to anyone who would listen. "Please Alex, open your eyes, c'mon," he shook her roughly, desperately trying to pull her out of it. But she wouldn't budge. "Please, Alex, please. All you have to do is open your eyes...please." Nothing.
Several curious onlookers started to gather in the hallway; some of them snapping pictures with their phones and others recording the event. Kevin pulled Alex up closer to him, trying to hide her from their glares. He slowly rocked her back and forth, stifling back his tears and praying that'd she wake up any moment. "It's gonna be okay," he whispered to her," it'll be okay." He planted a gentle kiss on the top her head, continuing to squeeze her tightly.
"Move It! Get Out Of the Way!" a blonde, wavy-haired girl pushed her way through the crowd. "Brianne, they won't move!" a tanned girl with straight, shiny black hair is heard struggling through the crowd. "You have to make them move.." Brianne yelled back, her blond waves going in every which way as she manhandled the crowd.
"KEVIN!" Brianne finally broke free, "I'm SOO sorry, I should have believed you." Kevin just closed his eyes and shook his head, letting her know it was okay. "We found her," Kevin said softly. "Is...she gonna be okay?" Brianne asked timidly. Kevin finally let one lonely tear slip. "I don't know."
Daniella, Rachel, and Nick broke through the crowd looking exasperated; Mariah was still struggling as the crowd inched its way closer and closer. Rachel reached in and plucked her out, not caring whether she elbowed a few onlookers in the process. "This is ridiculous," Daniella fumed, "give the girl some freakin' room." "All right guys, c'mon, back up, there's nothing to see here," Nick said loudly and started pushing the crowd back. "Tara! I am SO sending this to Perez and TMZ," one rather daring onlooker defiantly stated.
Rachel narrowed her eyes and stepped in front of the camera. "Look," she started in an almost whisper-like tone, "I know that they're too nice to say anything, but I'm not. If you don't shut that f()cking camera off right now and leave this hallway with your cheap, tacky friends I will take that camera and shove it so far up your fat ss that you won't be able to walk for an entire month." Rachel never broke eye contact with the girl. In fact, he eyes seemed to twinkle the longer she stared, gaining satisfaction from her confrontation, daring the girl to action. She clicked the camera shut and gave Rachel a look of utter disgust before grabbing her friend and trudging off, whipping her hair in Rachel's face as she turned to leave. But Rachel didn't care; her momentary feeling of victory came crashing down at the sight of her friend's lifeless body cradled in Kevin's arms.
"Is she breathing Kevin?" Rachel asked, kneeling down next to him, wiping the hair out of Alex's face. "Mhmm," he nodded, "I can feel her breathing on me... she just won't wake up... and I've tried, I've tried everything." "She'll be okay, I know it, she's a strong girl," Rachel reassured him.
"Where's Joe?" Brianne asked as a look of confusion adorned her face. "He's outside, waiting to flag down the ambulance," Nick answered, "to be honest with you, I don't think this is something he's quite ready to see; he's scared." Brianne nodded and turned her attention back to Kevin. "Why don't you lay her down? The crowd is pushed back, the ambulance is gonna be here any second." Kevin just shook his head no. "She's safe now you know, Kevin," Brianne spoke sweetly to him, "you saved her."
Kevin didn't want to let her go. He knew he could keep her safe as long as she was in his arms. He'd thought about holding her in his arms so many times before, but he never wanted it to be like this.
Rocking her back and forth he could feel her shallow breaths against his skin and it have him goosebumps every time. He felt her heart beat and as he rocked her, back and forth, back and forth, their beats seemed to join together, beating as one. He forgot all other people in the room and just rocked back and forth, back and forth.
"Son," a voice that seemed far away at first sounded closer and closer. "Son," Kevin awakened to into reality and looked up. The paramedics were there, staring down at them, just like everyone else. "Son, we're gonna need to take her now, you have to give her to us," one of the paramedics, a male, spoke to him.
Kevin looked down at her angelic face resting on him, and he bent over, brushed her hair out of her face one more time, and placed a single, gentle kiss on her forehead. He then slowly lowered her to the ground, laying her flat out in front of him.
As he stood up, he watched as the paramedics immediately went to work on her; sticking needles in her arms, putting a mask on her face, and checking her vital signs. The female paramedic spoke into her radio as they strapped Alex to a backboard, "Caritas General this is 220 be advised we have a 19 yr old female, approximately 125 pounds, vitals are stable but a little weak, probable overdose and possible rape victim. ETA is 15 minutes."
"She wasn't raped," Kevin stated. "What?" the woman turned to him. "She wasn't raped. I didn't let him." "O-Okay," the paramedic ndded and turned back to Alex's lifeless body at they loaded her onto a stretcher and rolled her out the door.
Joe had rejoined them since the paramedics arrived but he remained at the door, afraid to look in. As they wheeled her out, however, he had no choice but to stare down at his friend's pale, unconscious body, as she passed him. Daniella slipped her hand into his, squeezing it tight, to let him know she was there for him, scared too.
The onlookers parted enough for the stretcher to get by but they continued gawking and snapping pictures. The police has just arrived and started clearing the place out. But they also wanted to talk to Kevin. All he wanted to do was follow her, be by her side, and he couldn't do that. He tried his best to answer their questions but he couldn't take his eyes off her. He watched as she was loaded into the ambulence, the paramedics closing the door and banging on the back, letting the driver know that it was safe to go.
Instead of pulling away, though, the ambulance rested there for a moment and the back door opened once again. The female paramdic poked her head out. "Kevin?" she called out. His head perked up and he stared at her curiously.
"She wants you."
5.10.2008
*Fic courtesy of Jordie_loves_FROBROJONAS*
This fic is from Jordan *Jordie_loves_FROBROJONAS* she wanted me to let you guys know this is a JP. ;) enjoy!! i'll post the final part of the story when she emails it to me.
CHAPTER ONE!!!!
"One hundred and six *Joe grunts* One hundred and seven *grunting continues* one hundred and eight... Okay I'm done" Joe says collapsing onto the floor of the hotel room. He lays there, shirtless and sweaty. Nick walks into the room with a towel around his waist, " Joe what are you doing laying on the floor. Are you okay?"
"Yes, dummy. I was doing push-ups." Joe says getting defensive.
Nick walks toward Joe and stands beside him, "Mom said we need to get ready. So go get your shower. I think Kevin's done in there."
"Hey Joe, can I borrow your straightener?" Kevin says poking his head out of the bathroom door.
"Yeah sure I dont care." Joe says rising up off of the floor. His grey shorts are riding low on his hips. He reaches up to the ceiling with his arms to stretch his muscles, causing his pants to sink lower down his butt. Nick walks toward the big bay window across the room and shuts the curtains.
"I'm serious Joe, go get a shower your sweaty." Nick says as if he were the adult.
"Okay FroBro chill out. I'm working on it. " Joe says sarcastically.
~~After their concert that night~~
Kevin collapses onto the bed, "Hey guys, do you remember that girl with the short blonde hair. From the meet and greet." He sighs, folding his arms under his head.
"Yeah, what about her?" Nick asks from across the room. He is pulling one leg out of his jeans. Joe is sitting on his bed next to Kevin's, "You think she was hott too?".
"Yeah, I do. I wonder what her name is." Kevin says.
"It's Malia. Don't you remember?" Nick says, already out of his jeans and standing in only his boxers. He digs into one of his many suitcases beside his bed, looking for his orange muscle shirt.
Kevin leans up onto his forearms and kicks off his brown leather shoes.
"Tonights concert was the best so far on this tour. Do you guys agree?"
Joe's eyes are closed. "Are you sleeping?" Kevin prods.
Instantly he reopens his eyes, "No, I was thinking."
Nick laughs loudly, "Yeah Kev, it was a good one. I'm going to go get a coke from the machine down the hall." He slips his plaid pajama pants on over his boxers and grabs his room key.
Joe calls out as Nick reaches the door "Get me a Mt. Dew"
Nick looks at Kevin, waiting for him to ask for a soda as well. He doesn't.
~~~Outside the room~~~
Nick shuts the door and peers down the length of the hall. It's deserted. "Good" he thinks. The coke machine is around the corner. Once Nick reaches it he hears something.
"Psstt..." He looks around. Nothing. The sound gets louder "PSSTTT.." Nicks head shoots toward his left. Leaning against a wall is a girl. She stands at about 5'7, dirty blonde hair, shy smile.
Nick is startled. "Hi." He says cautiously, glancing around, hoping not to be bombarded with a million screaming girls at this hour of the night.
"Hey" the girl says all aloof. "I'm Meredith." she says grinning. She moves away from the wall and comes slightly closer to Nick. "How was your concert tonight?" she asks him.
"It went well. Were you there?" he says. He is standing in front of the coke machine now. He carefully slips in a dollar bill and selects the Mt. Dew button.
"Nah, I wasn't allowed to go." she answers honestly. She continues to move closer toward Nick. His large biceps begin to tighten up. He is noticing how beautiful she is closer up. She appears to be perfectly curvy. Her voice is soothing as she continues, "How are you doing? With your diabetes, I mean."
Nick calms down some and says "It's doing Okay. I'm having a sugar rush now." he says grinning and looking toward the coke machine as he places another dollar bill into the slot and presses the Dt. Pepsi button. It's not Diet Coke, but its close enough he shamelessly thinks to himself.
~~~Meanwhile, back in the hotel room with Kevin and Joe~~~
Joe is now standing in the bathroom shaving, in his own pajamas. Just bottoms, no shirt. Kevin is searching the web. He starts to laugh, and Joe asks "What?"
Kevin says "Come here and watch this." Joe being the curious boy that he is walks with razor in hand toward Kevin. He bursts out laughing, almost cutting himself.
They are looking at a profile picture of this girls JB fanspace site. Its background is pink and she's holding three baby dolls with each of the Jonas Brothers pictures on them. Joe is the first one to speak "wow, thats retarded." "more like creepy" Kevin says.
~~~Back to Nick and the girl~~~
"Have you seen the musical RENT?" Meredith asks Nick. She steps slightly in front of Nick to get herself a coke. She chooses a Pepsi.
"Not all of it." Nick answers her. "Our schedule has been absolutely packed this week."
"Oh, I see. Well I have it back at my room if you want to watch it. How long will you guys be here?" Meredith manages to ask.
"We leave tomorrow night. We have one more show to do here. Then it's off to California."
Chapter Two
Nick begins to head toward his room, that is until he realizes that Meredith would be following him. He didn't feel like explaining things to his brothers.
"I know its late, but my parents are awake so they wouldn't care if we watched a movie" Meredith explains.
Nick runs this information through he head and shrugs his shoulders,
"Well Okay, if your parents are there."
"They are." She assures.
"First let me tell Joe and Kevin. See if they want to join us, Do you mind?"
Nick wants to know.
"No That's fine. I'd love to meet your brothers." She quips.
~~~Back in their room~~~
Joe is sitting on his bed eating sour patch kids when he remembers about the Mt. Dew Nick was suppose to bring him.
"Kev, How long's it been since Nick left?" Joe asks concerned.
Kevin looks up from his laptop and says, "I dont know. Too long, should we check on him?" Joe is already off his bed, strolling for the door when he hears it unlock and Nick appears.
"Hey doofus, It's about time. Where's my Mt. Dew?" Joe playfully kids. "What took you so lo-" Joe continues but stops mid word when he sees Meredith standing behind his younger brother.
Kevin closes his laptop and grins at Joe. Obviously they're thinking the same thing. Nick found a girl. A very pretty girl.
Nick hands over Joe's soda and Joe opens it.
"Thanks bro. Who's your friend?" Joe asks glancing at Meredith.
Nick starts, "This is Mer-"
"I'm Meredith." Meredith finishes for him. Kevin raises an eyebrow toward the ceiling realizing that she seems very confident.
"I'm in room 219. Down the hall." She continues.
"Yeah, she was at the coke machine too." Nick finally manages to get a word in.
Meredith steps closer to Joe, silently taking in the essence of a shirtless Joe less than 5 feet from her reach!
"Meredith has invited us to come to her room and watch a movie. You guys want to watch RENT?" Nick explains to his brothers, Kevin who is still gapping at his younger brother for finally getting the courage to talk to this beautiful girl, and Joe who is less noticing of the situation in front of him. He seems more interested in the Sour Patch Kids he is holding in his hands. He grabs a handfull of about 10 and shoves them into his mouth, getting sour sugar all over his mouth.
Chapter Three
Meredith giggles at Joe as he uses the back of his hand to wipe away the sticky sugar. Joe grabs Nick by the arm and directs him to the bathroom leaving Meredith standing awkwardly in the middle of the room. Luckily Kevin comes to the rescue.
"Sooo... what's up?" Kevin says obviously to make conversation.
"Umm.. Not a lot. Just in town for the weekend. Parent's business trip. Boring stuff." Meredith explains non-chalantly.
"Sounds...cool... How old are you?" Kevin says.
"17. How old do I look?" Meredith questions with a twinge of flirtation in her voice.
"Uhh...I don't know. You want to see something creepy?" Kevin asks trying to change the subject.
~~~Nick and Joe are in the bathroom~~~
"Soo... did you guys like..." Joe grins.
"God you're a pig sometimes. And no. I just met her." Nick says.
"Well do you like her?? 'cuz if you don't...do you mind, ya know, if I-" Joe starts to say.
"Joe I just met her... Yeah shes pretty... but, i'm not sure." Nick intelligently explains.
Joe walks over to the sink and hops on top of it. He leans back against the cold mirror and sighs at the good feeling it gives him.
Nick gives him a weird look, then opens the door to walk out.
"We should go watch that movie." Joe says as Nick is about to close the door behind himself. He re-pokes his head back in and says, "Well quit being an idiot and come on. And by the way, put on a shirt."
After Nick has left, Joe turns to face the mirror to look at himself. He smiles, and runs his manly hands through his wavy brown hair. He hops down off of the marble countertop and casually walks back into the room.
Meredith is seated next to Kevin on the bed, and they are looking at something on the computer. It must be hilarious because they both keep laughing. Nick is sitting on his bed gazing toward his oldest brother and he can tell he's lost his chance with Meredith. She was hooked on Kevin. Or Joe. Not him.
"You guys ready to go?" Meredith says finally realizing that Joe and Nick had both reentered the room.
The boys nod, and walk toward the door. Nick throws Joe an annoyed look, as if to say "get a damn shirt on." Joe gets the hint and throws a white muscle shirt on. He dramatically does this, pulling at the bottoms of both sides of the shirt slowly. He shimmies it in place at his perfect waistline.
Kevin closes his computer and walks toward the door.
Chapter Four
The boys follow Meredith out of their room and down the hall toward hers. Kevin's in step with her as she walks. "So were you at our concert tonight?"
Meredith looks at Nick and smiles as if she just realized that he was there also. He smiles back but with more of an effort. "As I was telling your brother earlier, I wasn't allowed to go." She says sticking her hands into the butt pockets of her jeans.
Joe walks around to the other side of Meredith. The one that Kevin is not already occupying. "Woah, Woah, Woah. What do you mean you're not allowed?"
Meredith Explains, "Yeah, Well my parents are kind of struggling, money wise, and so I couldn't afford-"
Kevin interrupts" we can fix that. Right guys?" He looks both to Joe and Nick.
They both nod.
Nick starts to say something "Remember we have a concert-" but Joe continues for him "We have a concert tomorrow also. Let us talk to our dad. Don't worry we gotcha covered."
Meredith giggles, and stops walking. They are now standing at her room door.
Meredith pulls her hands out of her pockets along with her room key and shoves it in to the key pad on the door. Click. It unlocks.
As soon as she opens the door a tad, they all hear a T.V.
"Mom, Dad. I'm back. I've brought some...friends" she calls opening the door a little more.
Nick notices in the mirror right inside the door, that there are two middle-aged people laying across one of the beds in the room.
The bed squeaks as Meredith's father slides off of it. Joe, Kevin and Nick are now standing inside of Meredith's room wondering if she or they are going to get in trouble.
Merediths mother sits up on the bed and waves as if to signal "come in".
"Hey Mer, introduce us." Meredith's mother says kindly looking from one JoBro to the next. She is pretty for her age, dark eyes, light hair.
Meredith points to Kevin who is still standing beside her.
"Mom, this is Kevin."
"I'm Joseph." Joe says proudly.
Meredith parents look at Nick.
"I'm Nick." Nick extends his hand toward Meredith's father. Meredith's father grins and shakes Nick's hand. Nick thinks to himself One brownie point for me!
"I'm Todd and this is my lovely wife Jenna."
"We're gonna watch a movie. Do you guys care?" Meredith addresses her mom.
Chapter Five
"No of course we don't care." Meredith dad says smiling. "We were actually just talking about taking a swim, if you don't mind." He continues grabbing his swimming trunks that are hanging on a hanger to dry. He tosses Meredith's mom hers.
Merediths mom can't quit smiling at the three adorable young men right in front of her. She can't help but think 'Wow, if only I were 25years younger'. She walks into the bathroom and changes into a little red number.
Nick begins to blush when Merediths mom emerges and looks a lot younger than she is. Meredith notices Nick uncomfortable gaze and she throws her mother a towel. "Use this."
"Thank you Mer. Now We'll be back later okay?! Be Good!!" She follows her husband out the door leaving Meredith, Joe, Kevin and Nick alone.
Joe walks over toward the sitting area in their hotel room and Kevin and Nick follow suit. "I got the couch" Kevin calls, grinning like a dork. Nick shuffles his feet as he walks toward the loveseat, leaving Joe the bed. Joe doesn't seem to mind because he jumps on it, knocking off a pillow. Meredith grabs the DVD and places the disc into the DVD player. This whole time she is laughing at Joe. Meredith grabs the remote off of the TV table and turns around to face the guys. Kevin pats the seat next to him on the couch and Meredith sits down beside him. Joe lays on his back and gazes up toward the ceiling instead of watching the previews.
"Okay guys I'm warning you. This is a sad movie, so I might cry."
Joe looks at her and smiles. "Ah don't worry, Nick always crys at sappy movies too." Nick gives Joe a look of hate and disgust.
~~~~Middle of Movie(during La Vie Boheme scene)~~~~
"Ooo I love this song!!" Joe Bellows when Mark Cohen starts the cheerful song of La Vie Boheme. Joe jumps up off the bed and sings "La Vieeee Boheemmmmmmeeeeeee..." while shaking his hips and banging his head. Kevin begins to laugh hysterically as Meredith bursts into a fit of giggles. Although Nick is still a little peeved at Joe's earlier comment, he cracks a smile. Joe continues to sing as Meredith watches him out of the corner of her eye.
"Okay Joe, you're killing me." Meredith says between her fits of laughter.
Joe hops back onto the bed and tries to chill out. He continues to tap his barefoot to the music.
~~~~Angel's Death Scene~~~~
Joe's eyes become damp with tears as he watches Collins hold Angel as she dies. Meredith is crying too. She wipes away tear after tear. She is leaning slightly into Kevin's arm. He reaches out and places his soft hand on top of hers. She grips it tightly, but not too tight. Nick glances at a crying Joe and thinks meanly to himself 'who's crying now'. But pretty soon he has no room to think this because his beautiful brown eyes are filling with tears. He blinks them away, but they blur his vision.
The only person who is not crying is Kevin. He does not seem embarrased though because he knows how emotional his two younger brothers can be.
Nick's gaze falls on Kevin and Meredith starting to snuggle on the couch. He is beginning to get more peeved. Nick yawns and stretches one arm above his head as he nuzzles his own gorgeously fit body into the sofa. His tight orange shirt rises up some as he scratches his belly. Kevin and Meredith are oblivious to what is going on around them. They are focused on the movie.
Joe rolls over onto his right side as he hears a click at the door. They're home, he thinks. Meredith whispers "crap" and lets go of Kevin's hand. This surprises him a short second but he understands when Meredith's parents enter the hotel room.
"hey! we're back." her dad whispers.
Merediths eyes are still red and puffy. "Mer, honey are you guys watching RENT again? how many times this week is that for you? 4?" Her mom asks.
"shhh..mom.." Meredith whines.
Nick smiles in Meredith's dad's direction. He nods back at him. He is relieved that her mom has her towel wrapped around her lean body.
"I'm going to get a shower, Mer." Her mom says aloud. She whispers to her husband, "you want to join me?" He winks at her. She walks into the bathroom and he follows.
Kevin has turned his full attention to the TV already so he has no idea why Joe is snickering like an idiot.
Meredith throws Joe a disgusted look. "I'm sorry you had to witness that."
Nick finds himself dozing off. His thick brown eyelashes closing slowing over his gorgeous hazel eyes.
Chapter Six
Nick is awoken by Joe nudging him,
"Nick wake up, it's over."
Nick groggily opens his eyes and looks at his brother standing over him. Wow how long have I been asleep, Nick wonders. Joe walks away.
Nick slowly sits up, rubbing his eyes. Meredith is up by the TV taking out the DVD. Kevin is sitting with his arm hung over the back of the couch. Nick's twinge of jealousy comes about again as he wonders what Meredith and Kevin had done while he was sleeping. Joe has moved to the floor because Meredith parents are laying on the bed.
Nick speaks, "Guys I think we need to go. Or at least I do, since obviously I can't stay awake."
Joe doesnt say anything as he clasps his tanned arms around his knees. Nick waits for a response from somebody but it's as if no one hears him. He gets up and strecthes, his pants riding low, showing a small amount of pubic hair.
Meredith comes and sits down again next to Kevin, and he begins talking to her in a low voice. Nick chooses to ignore them as he walks toward the door. Meredith's mom sits up in bed and looks at Nick.
"It was so nice to meet you, Nicholas." she says giving a half smile.
"Same to you." Nick says aiming that comment toward both her and her husband, who is actually asleep himself and snoring a little.
Meredith rises up off of the couch and walks toward Nick. She looks him in the eyes and his heart begins to sink lower into his chest.
Stay like this, Nick greedily thinks to himself.
"Thanks for coming. I hope you liked the movie." Meredith says to him and then turns around half way to say to all three Jonas Brothers,
"I am so excited about your guys' concert tomorrow.." she looks at the clock and laughs a little "today I mean."
Nick opens his arms to hug her and she embraces him. For a split second she runs her fingernails down his back and he gets a tingly sensation all the way to his toes and back. She stops though and releases the hug. Nick looks toward Kevin to see if he saw this happen. He doesn't seem to have noticed anything strange because he is still sitting on the couch with his arm flung over the top of it, smiling.
As Nick pulls away from the hug he smiles at her slightly and then walks toward the door. He opens it, says "See you guys later." and walks out.
~~~Once back at the JB hotel room with Nicholas~~~
"Damnit. Why does that always happen?" Nick asks himself aloud as he stands in the bathroom, undressing. He is now too pissed to sleep and decided a shower might cool him off a bit, both figuratively and literaly. As he quickly pulls his shirt over his head, he gets it stuck on his nose and curses again,
"sh!t".
Thoughts are filling his head as he looks into the mirror at himself. His reflection in the mirror beeming back at him. All those girls tell me I'm beautiful, but all I see is a small framed body, not big enough biceps and an awkward patch of hair running to my belly button. How is this beautiful?
Nick steps out of his p.j pants and kicks them toward the bathroom door. He walks to the shower and turns it on, full blast. He walks back to the sink and squats down to open a cabinet. He pulls out a green wash cloth,a body towel and hair towel. He stands back up.
~~~Meanwhile back in Merediths room~~~
Joe is now sitting on the loveseat, where Nick had just been moments before.
Meredith is flipping through the channels when Joe says, "Stop. stay here!! It's Barney!!"
Meredith looks at him as if he were on LSD or something. Joe just grins back at her. His favorite song comes on; the 'Barney Bag' song!!
Meredith pokes Kevin playfully and asks in disbelief,
"If he joking?!"
Kevin laughs, "Nope, sadly he isn't!!! This is Joe's favorite show."
"I used to have a glow-in-the-dark Barney shirt when I was a kid, and I use to go and hide in my closet with the lights off and stare at it!!" Joe says beaming like a complete idiot. " Actually I still have the shirt somewhere on the tour bus. It's like a security thing. Ya know, like if Big Rob can't save me, then my super-glowy Barney shirt will save me!!" He continues, making himself seem even more like an idiot. He doesn't care.
Chapter Seven
Nick places the towels on top of the toilet lid, and uses his thumbs and pointer fingers to slide his boxers off. Once they hit the floor he steps out of them and kicks them away. He slides open the shower curtain and steps under the steaming hot water, closing his eyes. He lets it pound on top of his head, wettening his curls, down his face and the length of his fit body. The steam begins to pour over the curtain rod causing the mirrors to fog up.
Nick turns around to face the water, and steps back. Opening his eyes, he grabs his shampoo and squeezes a fairly large amount into his hand. He uses both hands to distribute it into his brunette curls.
What happened to Kevin thinking Malia is hott.. Why doesn't he just find her again and cuddle with her. Why can't I get the girl this time? Nick thinks selfishly to himself as he rinses the shampoo from his hair. The bubbles, along with water, runs down the course of his body, making every part of it wet.
Crap I forgot again Nick thinks as he sticks his arm out of the shower to grab the washcloth sitting on top of the towels that are on top of the toilet.
Nick soaks the cloth and grabs his Axe bodywash and squeezes it onto the cloth. He rubs it together under the water and evenly distributes it all over his body; His face, neck, shoulders, arms, stomach, pelvis, legs, feet and all the way back up his back.
~~~~Meanwhile back to Joe, Kev-o and Meredith~~~
"So tell me about yourself?" Kevin asks Meredith as she brings her legs up on the couch and sits on them.
"What would you like to know?!" She quips back, flirting.
Joe is still watching Barney, grinning and pretty much reciting the words to the episode. Meredith and Kevin are trying to ignore him to the best of their abilities.
"How about: what is your favorite color, and Where you were born?" Kevin asks as he scratches his neck.
"Well, I was born in Illinois, but I moved to Indiana when I was six. My favorite color is Red." Meredith answers truthfully. "How about you? What is your favorite color?"
Before Kevin can reply, Joe's cell phone buzzes. This scares Joe so much that he falls off the couch. He was busy watching Baby-Bop cry over her missing blankie. Meredith and Kevin burst out laughing but stop once they remember its really late and people are asleep.
Joe pulls his phone out of his pocket and looks at it. "Garbo calling" it reads.
Joe flips it open and happily says, "Hey man! What's up?"
"Dude where are you?! I've been knocking on your door for like 10 minutes now. I saw Nick walking down the hall a little bit ago and I was wondering if you guys are having a party or something. But no one is answering." Garbo says, with a bit of aggitation to his voice.
"Oh, uh," Joe looks toward Kevin. Kevin shrugs so Joe continues, "well uh, we're down the hall. At our new friend Merediths room. Nick met her earlier. He
introduced us to her, and she invited us to come watch a movie. RENT. Nick ended up falling asleep, so I woke him up and he left. He left about uh," Joe looks at the clock and continues," about 15 minutes ago."
"oh so he's probably asleep??" Garbo asks.
"Maybe. Maybe not. He might be writing a song or something. You know how Nick is. I'd knock a few more times and see if he answers. If not call me back. Okay?" Joe says into the phone a little more quieter as Meredith mom tosses and turns in the bed close by.
~~~back to Nick~~~
Nick steps under the water again to rinse off his body and he turns the heat higher as it slowly turns cold. His anger is lessening as the water pounds on him.
Calm down, Nick. There's a concert in about 15 hours, you'll meet another girl. It'll be okay. Nick thinks, calming himself down.
Nick quickly turns off the shower. He uses his hands to wring the water out of his curly locks.
He pulls back the curtain and grabs the body towel and carefully dries off his entire body. When he finishes, he wraps it around his waist and grabs the hair towel and dries damp curls with it.
He walks toward the bathroom door and opens it. He automatically hears a loud single knock on the door across the room. Followed by two short knocks and then one more loud knock.
That's Garbo's signal. Nick thinks to himself.
Waist still wrapped up with a towel, Nick struts across the room to open the door.
Chapter Eight
Nick opens the door to see Garbo standing outside his room. He smiles at Nick, but the smile soon fads seeing Nick in nothing but a towel.
"Oh jeez, Sorry I didn't realize you were showering" Garbo says.
"It's fine, Whats wrong?" Nick asks, since it was 3am and Garbo was standing outside his hotel room.
No normal person should be awake at this hour Nick thinks.
"Well I just talked to Joe. He's at some girls hotel room with Kevin?!" Garbo continues talking as he follows Nick into the room.
Nick shuts the door behind him, and as he follows Garbo he tightens his loosened towel around his waist so it doesn't fall off.
"Yah, Meredith. I met her earlier at the soda machine." Nick says so matter-of-factly.
And she's really pretty, and she likes Kevin. And they are snuggling on her couch. And Joe is still there. Probably watching some dumb TV show while they make-out Nick's brain wonders away.
"So you think its a good idea, that they're" Nick's towel has become loosened again and before he can tighten it, it falls down to his feet, which exposes himself to Garbo. "so Big." Garbo finishes blushing like an idiot.
He hurridly says "Oh my God, Wow. Wow. Wow. Wow. I'm so sorry. Forget that Please. Please forget what i just said. Okay,Wow I am So embarrassed." Garbo blubbers like a child begging for mercy.
Nick's entire face has turned a shade of fuchia. He quickly grabs his towel, and yanks it back up, not letting go of it. He's holding it so tight to himself he can barely breath.
Garbo slaps one of his big hands up to his eyes. He takes in a hollow breath and tries to continue his sentence before he let out that embarrassing slur.
"So uh, what's she like? this girl Joe and Kevin are with, i mean."
Okay, so I am so embarrassed. That was not supposed to happen. But wait he said "so big"...No no no.. Nick stop thinking like that...Okay tell Garbo it's okay...forget this just happened...."so big"? Huh? Seriously Nick STOP Nick's mind is contradicting itself.
"She's pretty." Nick says, walking to his suitcase to get clean clothes. "Be right back" he says as he walks into the bathroom.
Chapter Nine
Once Nick is alone in the bathroom he breathes a huge sigh of relief.
Okay, I'm gonna get dressed. We will never bring this up again. Ever.
Nick carefully locks the door, double checks it, then drops his towel to the floor. He grabs his clean boxer-briefs and steps into them. He shimies them onto his hips as he pulls them up.
I think I should text Joe. It's time they get home. Since we do have a concert and all.
~~~Back to Meredith's room~~~
"Mmhmm" Meredith coos as Kevin leans his forehead to hers. In the moment it is all very cute. For them.
Joe is not so appreciative of the situation. Pretty soon Barney is over and Joe begins to feel lonely.
"Hey Kev, I think we should be heading back soon. Mom and dad would sh!t if they knew we were not asleep." Joe says, interrupting Meredith and Kevin's little lovey-dovey-gonna-make-me-barf, moments.
Joe's phone buzzes again, this time he doesn't fall off the couch.
A text from Garbo.
" Joe its late. come back. concert 2maro."
what are you, my mother for crying out loud Joe thinks to himself.
"Who's it from?" Kevin questions Joe.
"Garbo. He's acting all parental. But seriously dude, we need to get some sleep so we can perform well." Joe continues adding a bit of assertiveness to his voice.
~~~Back in the Bathroom with Nicholas~~~
Nick reaches for his phone, but soon realizes that it's out on the table. He was naked when he walked into the bathroom, and usually when you're naked, you have no pockets to hold a phone in.
what is up with me tonight? I'm acting like a complete idiot.
~~~in the hotel room with Garbo~~~
Garbo relaxes onto the bed that he is sitting on. He kicks off his sandles, turns onto his side and brings his legs up to his chest.
I could totally fall asleep here.Garbo thinks.
~~~Meredith's room~~~
Joe rises up from the couch and nudges Kevin's knee with his.
Meredith and Kevin rise simultaneously and interlock in a hug.
"I'll see you later, Mer." Kevin says changing his voice to make it seem sweet, but sexy all in the same. Meredith grins her half smile and kisses Kevin on the cheek.
"I'm glad we met. I can't wait to see you perform." She purrs to him seductively.
God, get me away from here. I should've left when Nick left. But wait, I would've missed Barney. Scratch that thoughtJoe thinks. He shoves his phone into the pocket of his shorts and walks toward the door.
Reluctantly, Kevin follows.
"Goodnight, sleeptight." Meredith calls to both Joe and Kevin as they exit the her hotel room.
~~~Back at the Jonas hotel room~~~
Nick finishes getting dressed in the bathroom and he walks out shutting off the light.
Think green! Nick consciously thinks.
As Nick walks toward the bed where Garbo is laying with his back to him, he can tell that Garbo has fallen asleep.
Nick shuts off the lamp beside Garbo, and walks toward his bed.
There is a click at the door and enters Joe, with Kevin trailing not far behind.
"Oh holy sh!t. I thought you'd be asleep." Joe curses as he sees Nick sitting up in bed.
Kevin looks at garbo who is asleep on his bed and laughs.
"Man he must be tired."
Nick lays down and within seconds he is asleep. Joe goes over to his queen sized bed and pulls back the comforter. He slips his lean body into it and moans with acceptance at the amazing feeling of cold sheets.
Kevin goes into the bathroom to change into his P.J's and comes out to find both his brothers asleep in their beds and Garbo asleep in his.
Not wanting to wake anyone up, Kevin decides to text Meredith.
"I dont have a bed to sleep in here. Can I crash there?"
CHAPTER ONE!!!!
"One hundred and six *Joe grunts* One hundred and seven *grunting continues* one hundred and eight... Okay I'm done" Joe says collapsing onto the floor of the hotel room. He lays there, shirtless and sweaty. Nick walks into the room with a towel around his waist, " Joe what are you doing laying on the floor. Are you okay?"
"Yes, dummy. I was doing push-ups." Joe says getting defensive.
Nick walks toward Joe and stands beside him, "Mom said we need to get ready. So go get your shower. I think Kevin's done in there."
"Hey Joe, can I borrow your straightener?" Kevin says poking his head out of the bathroom door.
"Yeah sure I dont care." Joe says rising up off of the floor. His grey shorts are riding low on his hips. He reaches up to the ceiling with his arms to stretch his muscles, causing his pants to sink lower down his butt. Nick walks toward the big bay window across the room and shuts the curtains.
"I'm serious Joe, go get a shower your sweaty." Nick says as if he were the adult.
"Okay FroBro chill out. I'm working on it. " Joe says sarcastically.
~~After their concert that night~~
Kevin collapses onto the bed, "Hey guys, do you remember that girl with the short blonde hair. From the meet and greet." He sighs, folding his arms under his head.
"Yeah, what about her?" Nick asks from across the room. He is pulling one leg out of his jeans. Joe is sitting on his bed next to Kevin's, "You think she was hott too?".
"Yeah, I do. I wonder what her name is." Kevin says.
"It's Malia. Don't you remember?" Nick says, already out of his jeans and standing in only his boxers. He digs into one of his many suitcases beside his bed, looking for his orange muscle shirt.
Kevin leans up onto his forearms and kicks off his brown leather shoes.
"Tonights concert was the best so far on this tour. Do you guys agree?"
Joe's eyes are closed. "Are you sleeping?" Kevin prods.
Instantly he reopens his eyes, "No, I was thinking."
Nick laughs loudly, "Yeah Kev, it was a good one. I'm going to go get a coke from the machine down the hall." He slips his plaid pajama pants on over his boxers and grabs his room key.
Joe calls out as Nick reaches the door "Get me a Mt. Dew"
Nick looks at Kevin, waiting for him to ask for a soda as well. He doesn't.
~~~Outside the room~~~
Nick shuts the door and peers down the length of the hall. It's deserted. "Good" he thinks. The coke machine is around the corner. Once Nick reaches it he hears something.
"Psstt..." He looks around. Nothing. The sound gets louder "PSSTTT.." Nicks head shoots toward his left. Leaning against a wall is a girl. She stands at about 5'7, dirty blonde hair, shy smile.
Nick is startled. "Hi." He says cautiously, glancing around, hoping not to be bombarded with a million screaming girls at this hour of the night.
"Hey" the girl says all aloof. "I'm Meredith." she says grinning. She moves away from the wall and comes slightly closer to Nick. "How was your concert tonight?" she asks him.
"It went well. Were you there?" he says. He is standing in front of the coke machine now. He carefully slips in a dollar bill and selects the Mt. Dew button.
"Nah, I wasn't allowed to go." she answers honestly. She continues to move closer toward Nick. His large biceps begin to tighten up. He is noticing how beautiful she is closer up. She appears to be perfectly curvy. Her voice is soothing as she continues, "How are you doing? With your diabetes, I mean."
Nick calms down some and says "It's doing Okay. I'm having a sugar rush now." he says grinning and looking toward the coke machine as he places another dollar bill into the slot and presses the Dt. Pepsi button. It's not Diet Coke, but its close enough he shamelessly thinks to himself.
~~~Meanwhile, back in the hotel room with Kevin and Joe~~~
Joe is now standing in the bathroom shaving, in his own pajamas. Just bottoms, no shirt. Kevin is searching the web. He starts to laugh, and Joe asks "What?"
Kevin says "Come here and watch this." Joe being the curious boy that he is walks with razor in hand toward Kevin. He bursts out laughing, almost cutting himself.
They are looking at a profile picture of this girls JB fanspace site. Its background is pink and she's holding three baby dolls with each of the Jonas Brothers pictures on them. Joe is the first one to speak "wow, thats retarded." "more like creepy" Kevin says.
~~~Back to Nick and the girl~~~
"Have you seen the musical RENT?" Meredith asks Nick. She steps slightly in front of Nick to get herself a coke. She chooses a Pepsi.
"Not all of it." Nick answers her. "Our schedule has been absolutely packed this week."
"Oh, I see. Well I have it back at my room if you want to watch it. How long will you guys be here?" Meredith manages to ask.
"We leave tomorrow night. We have one more show to do here. Then it's off to California."
Chapter Two
Nick begins to head toward his room, that is until he realizes that Meredith would be following him. He didn't feel like explaining things to his brothers.
"I know its late, but my parents are awake so they wouldn't care if we watched a movie" Meredith explains.
Nick runs this information through he head and shrugs his shoulders,
"Well Okay, if your parents are there."
"They are." She assures.
"First let me tell Joe and Kevin. See if they want to join us, Do you mind?"
Nick wants to know.
"No That's fine. I'd love to meet your brothers." She quips.
~~~Back in their room~~~
Joe is sitting on his bed eating sour patch kids when he remembers about the Mt. Dew Nick was suppose to bring him.
"Kev, How long's it been since Nick left?" Joe asks concerned.
Kevin looks up from his laptop and says, "I dont know. Too long, should we check on him?" Joe is already off his bed, strolling for the door when he hears it unlock and Nick appears.
"Hey doofus, It's about time. Where's my Mt. Dew?" Joe playfully kids. "What took you so lo-" Joe continues but stops mid word when he sees Meredith standing behind his younger brother.
Kevin closes his laptop and grins at Joe. Obviously they're thinking the same thing. Nick found a girl. A very pretty girl.
Nick hands over Joe's soda and Joe opens it.
"Thanks bro. Who's your friend?" Joe asks glancing at Meredith.
Nick starts, "This is Mer-"
"I'm Meredith." Meredith finishes for him. Kevin raises an eyebrow toward the ceiling realizing that she seems very confident.
"I'm in room 219. Down the hall." She continues.
"Yeah, she was at the coke machine too." Nick finally manages to get a word in.
Meredith steps closer to Joe, silently taking in the essence of a shirtless Joe less than 5 feet from her reach!
"Meredith has invited us to come to her room and watch a movie. You guys want to watch RENT?" Nick explains to his brothers, Kevin who is still gapping at his younger brother for finally getting the courage to talk to this beautiful girl, and Joe who is less noticing of the situation in front of him. He seems more interested in the Sour Patch Kids he is holding in his hands. He grabs a handfull of about 10 and shoves them into his mouth, getting sour sugar all over his mouth.
Chapter Three
Meredith giggles at Joe as he uses the back of his hand to wipe away the sticky sugar. Joe grabs Nick by the arm and directs him to the bathroom leaving Meredith standing awkwardly in the middle of the room. Luckily Kevin comes to the rescue.
"Sooo... what's up?" Kevin says obviously to make conversation.
"Umm.. Not a lot. Just in town for the weekend. Parent's business trip. Boring stuff." Meredith explains non-chalantly.
"Sounds...cool... How old are you?" Kevin says.
"17. How old do I look?" Meredith questions with a twinge of flirtation in her voice.
"Uhh...I don't know. You want to see something creepy?" Kevin asks trying to change the subject.
~~~Nick and Joe are in the bathroom~~~
"Soo... did you guys like..." Joe grins.
"God you're a pig sometimes. And no. I just met her." Nick says.
"Well do you like her?? 'cuz if you don't...do you mind, ya know, if I-" Joe starts to say.
"Joe I just met her... Yeah shes pretty... but, i'm not sure." Nick intelligently explains.
Joe walks over to the sink and hops on top of it. He leans back against the cold mirror and sighs at the good feeling it gives him.
Nick gives him a weird look, then opens the door to walk out.
"We should go watch that movie." Joe says as Nick is about to close the door behind himself. He re-pokes his head back in and says, "Well quit being an idiot and come on. And by the way, put on a shirt."
After Nick has left, Joe turns to face the mirror to look at himself. He smiles, and runs his manly hands through his wavy brown hair. He hops down off of the marble countertop and casually walks back into the room.
Meredith is seated next to Kevin on the bed, and they are looking at something on the computer. It must be hilarious because they both keep laughing. Nick is sitting on his bed gazing toward his oldest brother and he can tell he's lost his chance with Meredith. She was hooked on Kevin. Or Joe. Not him.
"You guys ready to go?" Meredith says finally realizing that Joe and Nick had both reentered the room.
The boys nod, and walk toward the door. Nick throws Joe an annoyed look, as if to say "get a damn shirt on." Joe gets the hint and throws a white muscle shirt on. He dramatically does this, pulling at the bottoms of both sides of the shirt slowly. He shimmies it in place at his perfect waistline.
Kevin closes his computer and walks toward the door.
Chapter Four
The boys follow Meredith out of their room and down the hall toward hers. Kevin's in step with her as she walks. "So were you at our concert tonight?"
Meredith looks at Nick and smiles as if she just realized that he was there also. He smiles back but with more of an effort. "As I was telling your brother earlier, I wasn't allowed to go." She says sticking her hands into the butt pockets of her jeans.
Joe walks around to the other side of Meredith. The one that Kevin is not already occupying. "Woah, Woah, Woah. What do you mean you're not allowed?"
Meredith Explains, "Yeah, Well my parents are kind of struggling, money wise, and so I couldn't afford-"
Kevin interrupts" we can fix that. Right guys?" He looks both to Joe and Nick.
They both nod.
Nick starts to say something "Remember we have a concert-" but Joe continues for him "We have a concert tomorrow also. Let us talk to our dad. Don't worry we gotcha covered."
Meredith giggles, and stops walking. They are now standing at her room door.
Meredith pulls her hands out of her pockets along with her room key and shoves it in to the key pad on the door. Click. It unlocks.
As soon as she opens the door a tad, they all hear a T.V.
"Mom, Dad. I'm back. I've brought some...friends" she calls opening the door a little more.
Nick notices in the mirror right inside the door, that there are two middle-aged people laying across one of the beds in the room.
The bed squeaks as Meredith's father slides off of it. Joe, Kevin and Nick are now standing inside of Meredith's room wondering if she or they are going to get in trouble.
Merediths mother sits up on the bed and waves as if to signal "come in".
"Hey Mer, introduce us." Meredith's mother says kindly looking from one JoBro to the next. She is pretty for her age, dark eyes, light hair.
Meredith points to Kevin who is still standing beside her.
"Mom, this is Kevin."
"I'm Joseph." Joe says proudly.
Meredith parents look at Nick.
"I'm Nick." Nick extends his hand toward Meredith's father. Meredith's father grins and shakes Nick's hand. Nick thinks to himself One brownie point for me!
"I'm Todd and this is my lovely wife Jenna."
"We're gonna watch a movie. Do you guys care?" Meredith addresses her mom.
Chapter Five
"No of course we don't care." Meredith dad says smiling. "We were actually just talking about taking a swim, if you don't mind." He continues grabbing his swimming trunks that are hanging on a hanger to dry. He tosses Meredith's mom hers.
Merediths mom can't quit smiling at the three adorable young men right in front of her. She can't help but think 'Wow, if only I were 25years younger'. She walks into the bathroom and changes into a little red number.
Nick begins to blush when Merediths mom emerges and looks a lot younger than she is. Meredith notices Nick uncomfortable gaze and she throws her mother a towel. "Use this."
"Thank you Mer. Now We'll be back later okay?! Be Good!!" She follows her husband out the door leaving Meredith, Joe, Kevin and Nick alone.
Joe walks over toward the sitting area in their hotel room and Kevin and Nick follow suit. "I got the couch" Kevin calls, grinning like a dork. Nick shuffles his feet as he walks toward the loveseat, leaving Joe the bed. Joe doesn't seem to mind because he jumps on it, knocking off a pillow. Meredith grabs the DVD and places the disc into the DVD player. This whole time she is laughing at Joe. Meredith grabs the remote off of the TV table and turns around to face the guys. Kevin pats the seat next to him on the couch and Meredith sits down beside him. Joe lays on his back and gazes up toward the ceiling instead of watching the previews.
"Okay guys I'm warning you. This is a sad movie, so I might cry."
Joe looks at her and smiles. "Ah don't worry, Nick always crys at sappy movies too." Nick gives Joe a look of hate and disgust.
~~~~Middle of Movie(during La Vie Boheme scene)~~~~
"Ooo I love this song!!" Joe Bellows when Mark Cohen starts the cheerful song of La Vie Boheme. Joe jumps up off the bed and sings "La Vieeee Boheemmmmmmeeeeeee..." while shaking his hips and banging his head. Kevin begins to laugh hysterically as Meredith bursts into a fit of giggles. Although Nick is still a little peeved at Joe's earlier comment, he cracks a smile. Joe continues to sing as Meredith watches him out of the corner of her eye.
"Okay Joe, you're killing me." Meredith says between her fits of laughter.
Joe hops back onto the bed and tries to chill out. He continues to tap his barefoot to the music.
~~~~Angel's Death Scene~~~~
Joe's eyes become damp with tears as he watches Collins hold Angel as she dies. Meredith is crying too. She wipes away tear after tear. She is leaning slightly into Kevin's arm. He reaches out and places his soft hand on top of hers. She grips it tightly, but not too tight. Nick glances at a crying Joe and thinks meanly to himself 'who's crying now'. But pretty soon he has no room to think this because his beautiful brown eyes are filling with tears. He blinks them away, but they blur his vision.
The only person who is not crying is Kevin. He does not seem embarrased though because he knows how emotional his two younger brothers can be.
Nick's gaze falls on Kevin and Meredith starting to snuggle on the couch. He is beginning to get more peeved. Nick yawns and stretches one arm above his head as he nuzzles his own gorgeously fit body into the sofa. His tight orange shirt rises up some as he scratches his belly. Kevin and Meredith are oblivious to what is going on around them. They are focused on the movie.
Joe rolls over onto his right side as he hears a click at the door. They're home, he thinks. Meredith whispers "crap" and lets go of Kevin's hand. This surprises him a short second but he understands when Meredith's parents enter the hotel room.
"hey! we're back." her dad whispers.
Merediths eyes are still red and puffy. "Mer, honey are you guys watching RENT again? how many times this week is that for you? 4?" Her mom asks.
"shhh..mom.." Meredith whines.
Nick smiles in Meredith's dad's direction. He nods back at him. He is relieved that her mom has her towel wrapped around her lean body.
"I'm going to get a shower, Mer." Her mom says aloud. She whispers to her husband, "you want to join me?" He winks at her. She walks into the bathroom and he follows.
Kevin has turned his full attention to the TV already so he has no idea why Joe is snickering like an idiot.
Meredith throws Joe a disgusted look. "I'm sorry you had to witness that."
Nick finds himself dozing off. His thick brown eyelashes closing slowing over his gorgeous hazel eyes.
Chapter Six
Nick is awoken by Joe nudging him,
"Nick wake up, it's over."
Nick groggily opens his eyes and looks at his brother standing over him. Wow how long have I been asleep, Nick wonders. Joe walks away.
Nick slowly sits up, rubbing his eyes. Meredith is up by the TV taking out the DVD. Kevin is sitting with his arm hung over the back of the couch. Nick's twinge of jealousy comes about again as he wonders what Meredith and Kevin had done while he was sleeping. Joe has moved to the floor because Meredith parents are laying on the bed.
Nick speaks, "Guys I think we need to go. Or at least I do, since obviously I can't stay awake."
Joe doesnt say anything as he clasps his tanned arms around his knees. Nick waits for a response from somebody but it's as if no one hears him. He gets up and strecthes, his pants riding low, showing a small amount of pubic hair.
Meredith comes and sits down again next to Kevin, and he begins talking to her in a low voice. Nick chooses to ignore them as he walks toward the door. Meredith's mom sits up in bed and looks at Nick.
"It was so nice to meet you, Nicholas." she says giving a half smile.
"Same to you." Nick says aiming that comment toward both her and her husband, who is actually asleep himself and snoring a little.
Meredith rises up off of the couch and walks toward Nick. She looks him in the eyes and his heart begins to sink lower into his chest.
Stay like this, Nick greedily thinks to himself.
"Thanks for coming. I hope you liked the movie." Meredith says to him and then turns around half way to say to all three Jonas Brothers,
"I am so excited about your guys' concert tomorrow.." she looks at the clock and laughs a little "today I mean."
Nick opens his arms to hug her and she embraces him. For a split second she runs her fingernails down his back and he gets a tingly sensation all the way to his toes and back. She stops though and releases the hug. Nick looks toward Kevin to see if he saw this happen. He doesn't seem to have noticed anything strange because he is still sitting on the couch with his arm flung over the top of it, smiling.
As Nick pulls away from the hug he smiles at her slightly and then walks toward the door. He opens it, says "See you guys later." and walks out.
~~~Once back at the JB hotel room with Nicholas~~~
"Damnit. Why does that always happen?" Nick asks himself aloud as he stands in the bathroom, undressing. He is now too pissed to sleep and decided a shower might cool him off a bit, both figuratively and literaly. As he quickly pulls his shirt over his head, he gets it stuck on his nose and curses again,
"sh!t".
Thoughts are filling his head as he looks into the mirror at himself. His reflection in the mirror beeming back at him. All those girls tell me I'm beautiful, but all I see is a small framed body, not big enough biceps and an awkward patch of hair running to my belly button. How is this beautiful?
Nick steps out of his p.j pants and kicks them toward the bathroom door. He walks to the shower and turns it on, full blast. He walks back to the sink and squats down to open a cabinet. He pulls out a green wash cloth,a body towel and hair towel. He stands back up.
~~~Meanwhile back in Merediths room~~~
Joe is now sitting on the loveseat, where Nick had just been moments before.
Meredith is flipping through the channels when Joe says, "Stop. stay here!! It's Barney!!"
Meredith looks at him as if he were on LSD or something. Joe just grins back at her. His favorite song comes on; the 'Barney Bag' song!!
Meredith pokes Kevin playfully and asks in disbelief,
"If he joking?!"
Kevin laughs, "Nope, sadly he isn't!!! This is Joe's favorite show."
"I used to have a glow-in-the-dark Barney shirt when I was a kid, and I use to go and hide in my closet with the lights off and stare at it!!" Joe says beaming like a complete idiot. " Actually I still have the shirt somewhere on the tour bus. It's like a security thing. Ya know, like if Big Rob can't save me, then my super-glowy Barney shirt will save me!!" He continues, making himself seem even more like an idiot. He doesn't care.
Chapter Seven
Nick places the towels on top of the toilet lid, and uses his thumbs and pointer fingers to slide his boxers off. Once they hit the floor he steps out of them and kicks them away. He slides open the shower curtain and steps under the steaming hot water, closing his eyes. He lets it pound on top of his head, wettening his curls, down his face and the length of his fit body. The steam begins to pour over the curtain rod causing the mirrors to fog up.
Nick turns around to face the water, and steps back. Opening his eyes, he grabs his shampoo and squeezes a fairly large amount into his hand. He uses both hands to distribute it into his brunette curls.
What happened to Kevin thinking Malia is hott.. Why doesn't he just find her again and cuddle with her. Why can't I get the girl this time? Nick thinks selfishly to himself as he rinses the shampoo from his hair. The bubbles, along with water, runs down the course of his body, making every part of it wet.
Crap I forgot again Nick thinks as he sticks his arm out of the shower to grab the washcloth sitting on top of the towels that are on top of the toilet.
Nick soaks the cloth and grabs his Axe bodywash and squeezes it onto the cloth. He rubs it together under the water and evenly distributes it all over his body; His face, neck, shoulders, arms, stomach, pelvis, legs, feet and all the way back up his back.
~~~~Meanwhile back to Joe, Kev-o and Meredith~~~
"So tell me about yourself?" Kevin asks Meredith as she brings her legs up on the couch and sits on them.
"What would you like to know?!" She quips back, flirting.
Joe is still watching Barney, grinning and pretty much reciting the words to the episode. Meredith and Kevin are trying to ignore him to the best of their abilities.
"How about: what is your favorite color, and Where you were born?" Kevin asks as he scratches his neck.
"Well, I was born in Illinois, but I moved to Indiana when I was six. My favorite color is Red." Meredith answers truthfully. "How about you? What is your favorite color?"
Before Kevin can reply, Joe's cell phone buzzes. This scares Joe so much that he falls off the couch. He was busy watching Baby-Bop cry over her missing blankie. Meredith and Kevin burst out laughing but stop once they remember its really late and people are asleep.
Joe pulls his phone out of his pocket and looks at it. "Garbo calling" it reads.
Joe flips it open and happily says, "Hey man! What's up?"
"Dude where are you?! I've been knocking on your door for like 10 minutes now. I saw Nick walking down the hall a little bit ago and I was wondering if you guys are having a party or something. But no one is answering." Garbo says, with a bit of aggitation to his voice.
"Oh, uh," Joe looks toward Kevin. Kevin shrugs so Joe continues, "well uh, we're down the hall. At our new friend Merediths room. Nick met her earlier. He
introduced us to her, and she invited us to come watch a movie. RENT. Nick ended up falling asleep, so I woke him up and he left. He left about uh," Joe looks at the clock and continues," about 15 minutes ago."
"oh so he's probably asleep??" Garbo asks.
"Maybe. Maybe not. He might be writing a song or something. You know how Nick is. I'd knock a few more times and see if he answers. If not call me back. Okay?" Joe says into the phone a little more quieter as Meredith mom tosses and turns in the bed close by.
~~~back to Nick~~~
Nick steps under the water again to rinse off his body and he turns the heat higher as it slowly turns cold. His anger is lessening as the water pounds on him.
Calm down, Nick. There's a concert in about 15 hours, you'll meet another girl. It'll be okay. Nick thinks, calming himself down.
Nick quickly turns off the shower. He uses his hands to wring the water out of his curly locks.
He pulls back the curtain and grabs the body towel and carefully dries off his entire body. When he finishes, he wraps it around his waist and grabs the hair towel and dries damp curls with it.
He walks toward the bathroom door and opens it. He automatically hears a loud single knock on the door across the room. Followed by two short knocks and then one more loud knock.
That's Garbo's signal. Nick thinks to himself.
Waist still wrapped up with a towel, Nick struts across the room to open the door.
Chapter Eight
Nick opens the door to see Garbo standing outside his room. He smiles at Nick, but the smile soon fads seeing Nick in nothing but a towel.
"Oh jeez, Sorry I didn't realize you were showering" Garbo says.
"It's fine, Whats wrong?" Nick asks, since it was 3am and Garbo was standing outside his hotel room.
No normal person should be awake at this hour Nick thinks.
"Well I just talked to Joe. He's at some girls hotel room with Kevin?!" Garbo continues talking as he follows Nick into the room.
Nick shuts the door behind him, and as he follows Garbo he tightens his loosened towel around his waist so it doesn't fall off.
"Yah, Meredith. I met her earlier at the soda machine." Nick says so matter-of-factly.
And she's really pretty, and she likes Kevin. And they are snuggling on her couch. And Joe is still there. Probably watching some dumb TV show while they make-out Nick's brain wonders away.
"So you think its a good idea, that they're" Nick's towel has become loosened again and before he can tighten it, it falls down to his feet, which exposes himself to Garbo. "so Big." Garbo finishes blushing like an idiot.
He hurridly says "Oh my God, Wow. Wow. Wow. Wow. I'm so sorry. Forget that Please. Please forget what i just said. Okay,Wow I am So embarrassed." Garbo blubbers like a child begging for mercy.
Nick's entire face has turned a shade of fuchia. He quickly grabs his towel, and yanks it back up, not letting go of it. He's holding it so tight to himself he can barely breath.
Garbo slaps one of his big hands up to his eyes. He takes in a hollow breath and tries to continue his sentence before he let out that embarrassing slur.
"So uh, what's she like? this girl Joe and Kevin are with, i mean."
Okay, so I am so embarrassed. That was not supposed to happen. But wait he said "so big"...No no no.. Nick stop thinking like that...Okay tell Garbo it's okay...forget this just happened...."so big"? Huh? Seriously Nick STOP Nick's mind is contradicting itself.
"She's pretty." Nick says, walking to his suitcase to get clean clothes. "Be right back" he says as he walks into the bathroom.
Chapter Nine
Once Nick is alone in the bathroom he breathes a huge sigh of relief.
Okay, I'm gonna get dressed. We will never bring this up again. Ever.
Nick carefully locks the door, double checks it, then drops his towel to the floor. He grabs his clean boxer-briefs and steps into them. He shimies them onto his hips as he pulls them up.
I think I should text Joe. It's time they get home. Since we do have a concert and all.
~~~Back to Meredith's room~~~
"Mmhmm" Meredith coos as Kevin leans his forehead to hers. In the moment it is all very cute. For them.
Joe is not so appreciative of the situation. Pretty soon Barney is over and Joe begins to feel lonely.
"Hey Kev, I think we should be heading back soon. Mom and dad would sh!t if they knew we were not asleep." Joe says, interrupting Meredith and Kevin's little lovey-dovey-gonna-make-me-barf, moments.
Joe's phone buzzes again, this time he doesn't fall off the couch.
A text from Garbo.
" Joe its late. come back. concert 2maro."
what are you, my mother for crying out loud Joe thinks to himself.
"Who's it from?" Kevin questions Joe.
"Garbo. He's acting all parental. But seriously dude, we need to get some sleep so we can perform well." Joe continues adding a bit of assertiveness to his voice.
~~~Back in the Bathroom with Nicholas~~~
Nick reaches for his phone, but soon realizes that it's out on the table. He was naked when he walked into the bathroom, and usually when you're naked, you have no pockets to hold a phone in.
what is up with me tonight? I'm acting like a complete idiot.
~~~in the hotel room with Garbo~~~
Garbo relaxes onto the bed that he is sitting on. He kicks off his sandles, turns onto his side and brings his legs up to his chest.
I could totally fall asleep here.Garbo thinks.
~~~Meredith's room~~~
Joe rises up from the couch and nudges Kevin's knee with his.
Meredith and Kevin rise simultaneously and interlock in a hug.
"I'll see you later, Mer." Kevin says changing his voice to make it seem sweet, but sexy all in the same. Meredith grins her half smile and kisses Kevin on the cheek.
"I'm glad we met. I can't wait to see you perform." She purrs to him seductively.
God, get me away from here. I should've left when Nick left. But wait, I would've missed Barney. Scratch that thoughtJoe thinks. He shoves his phone into the pocket of his shorts and walks toward the door.
Reluctantly, Kevin follows.
"Goodnight, sleeptight." Meredith calls to both Joe and Kevin as they exit the her hotel room.
~~~Back at the Jonas hotel room~~~
Nick finishes getting dressed in the bathroom and he walks out shutting off the light.
Think green! Nick consciously thinks.
As Nick walks toward the bed where Garbo is laying with his back to him, he can tell that Garbo has fallen asleep.
Nick shuts off the lamp beside Garbo, and walks toward his bed.
There is a click at the door and enters Joe, with Kevin trailing not far behind.
"Oh holy sh!t. I thought you'd be asleep." Joe curses as he sees Nick sitting up in bed.
Kevin looks at garbo who is asleep on his bed and laughs.
"Man he must be tired."
Nick lays down and within seconds he is asleep. Joe goes over to his queen sized bed and pulls back the comforter. He slips his lean body into it and moans with acceptance at the amazing feeling of cold sheets.
Kevin goes into the bathroom to change into his P.J's and comes out to find both his brothers asleep in their beds and Garbo asleep in his.
Not wanting to wake anyone up, Kevin decides to text Meredith.
"I dont have a bed to sleep in here. Can I crash there?"
5.08.2008
One Shot // Just Breathe
"That show was insane!" she said, bouncing up and down as she walked outside with her new best friend. "I know...I can't believe I've never seen them live until now!" he exclaimed, shaking his shaggy brown curls. "You've met them though, haven't you Nick?" she said curiously, looking over at him. He shook his head, "Nah...but I'm thinking we will today." Shea smiled. "Geez, I hope so...what was your favorite song??" Nick pursed his lips for a second as he thought, "Hmm, I still love Transylvania, but The Heart Never Lies is totally growing on me. I bet I can guess your favorite!" She raised an eyebrow, "Oh really? Was I that obvious?" Nick laughed, "Well, considering the look on your face during Ultraviolet, I'm gonna say that's a good guess. Am I right?" Nodding, Shea said, "Yup! I live and breathe the lyrics of that song." Just as she spit the last few words out, the stadium doors flew open...
"Oh CRAP! They're coming out. Man, I've wanted to meet them for so long!" Shea exclaimed, standing on her toes. Nick smiled over at her, "I know...I'm going for Tom first. I have to ask him about his guitars..." Nick and Shea stood together, waiting patiently amongst a group of antsy fans. The band approached the anxious crowd, and worked their way around, signing autographs and taking pictures. Shea could feel the nerves building inside her as Danny grew closer and closer. Nick watched her eyes grow wide, and he felt a pang of jealousy; sure they hadn't known each other that long, but he felt like they had connected while they were inside together. He didn't want to lose her to some other random musician...
Shea grinned over at Nick, "This is way exciting...Oh crap! Danny!" She turned and looked up at her favorite member of McFLY, and he grinned, "Heyy love, enjoyed the show, yeah?" She nodded and said, "I have been waiting forever to see you guys! That was seriously amazing!" Shea reached for a hug, and as Danny squeezed her tightly, she could feel Nick's eyes watching them. "Oh! Danny, this is Nick...I'm sure you've heard of him." Danny stuck out his hand for Nick, but didn't take his eyes off of Shea. "Yeah, mate, good to meet ya." Nick grimaced, "Likewise. Shea, I'm gonna go find Tom..." Shea nodded, and said, "Yeah, sure..." She blinked her big blue eyes and smiled at Danny, who was gathering some angry glances from the other girls waiting around. "So, Shea...that's a cool name," he said, taking a tiny step closer to her. She swallowed hard, "Yeah...I never used to like it, but, I guess it's okay." He winked, "I think it fits you...gorgeous and all that." Shea blushed, "Ehh, thanks! So...how many shows are you guys doing here?"
Nick was busy talking to Tom about writing new music, but he kept glancing over at Shea, who was still acting completely smitten with Danny. "Yeah, so we were just working on the last bit for the album, and we're ready to put it out this summer I think," Tom said. Nick nodded, "That's pretty awesome...I know Shea and I are both really excited about it!" Tom raised an eyebrow, "Is Shea that girl you keep looking at?" Nick blushed, "Yeah...why?" Tom chuckled, "Well I hope you're not dating her, because if I know Danny, and I'd like to think I do...he'll probably be busy with her later!" Nick's insides flared, "No...no she wouldn't do that." Tom scoffed, "Well, no offense mate, but it looks like she might." Nick faked a laugh, and after he said goodbye to Tom headed straight back over to where Danny was standing with his arm around Shea...
"So I said to her, 'i'm gonna pass on that, but thanks anyway love!" Danny said, just as Nick walked over. "Hey!" he said, a little more enthusiastic than he planned. "Uhh, yeah hey man. What's up?" Danny said, giving Nick a look. Shea smiled at Nick, "You wouldn't believe what some of their fans are like over in London...he was just telling me all about them! and guess what? he wants to hang out later!" Danny squeezed her close to him, "Yeah...if only our girls were as cool as this one!" Shea blushed, and Nick crossed his arms over his chest. "Yeah, she's pretty awesome, isn't she?" he said coolly. Suddenly Shea's cell phone rang. "Crap...can you give me like two seconds?" she said looking up at Danny. He winked and nodded. As she walked away, he turned to Nick. "So...what's the deal, mate?" Nick raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about?" Danny nodded his head towards Shea, who was trying desperately to get off the phone with her dad. "She's your girl or what?" Nick slowly shook his head, and Danny grinned triumphantly. "Well then maybe while I'm trying to work on her, you can back off, yeah?"
Nick's temper boiled, "She's not LIKE that...seriously. I don't know what you think you're getting out of her-" Danny cut him off, "Whatever, okay? And besides, it's more like what she'll be getting out of me..." Just then Shea came back over. "Hey...what was that about?" Nick and Danny were staring each other down, and Nick finally choked out, "Shea, he's just trying to use you." Shea looked at Nick, "Why would you say that? Are you jealous all of a sudden?" Danny looked at her, "Of course he is...he thinks he can beat me out to get at you." He froze, realizing he had said the wrong thing. Shea crossed her arms. "Oh, okay. I see...so what, you thought I was just going to sleep with you? Wow..." Nick stepped closer to her, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Danny muttered, "I dunno..." Shea sighed, "Yeah, okay. I officially just lost interest..." She turned to Nick and said, "I'm feeling like Starbucks...you want?" Nick nodded, and saluted sarcastically at Danny, who was still staring after the two of them.
"I totally feel stupid..." Shea said as she and Nick sat down with their coffee. Nick shook his head, "Not your fault he was a perv! I'm just glad Tom said anything about him to me." Shea nodded and rested her chin in her hand, "Well, I still say the best part of the concert was getting to hang out with you!" Nick faked an excited gasp, "ME? Oh, no...i'm no where near as cool as them!" Shea laughed, "Whatever...that's totally not true, and you know it!" Nick grinned, "Well, gee thanks! Um...I happen to think you're pretty awesome yourself; i do love hanging out with you..." He blushed as he said this, somewhat avoiding Shea's eyes. She grinned at him, "Aww thanks! We should do this more often then." Nick nodded his agreement, and finally looked up and his eyes locked with Shea's, prompting him to blurt out, "Shea...i have a question for you!" She raised an eyebrow, "Yeah Nick? What's up?" He attempted to re-gather his scattered nerves, and took a deep breath...
"Oh CRAP! They're coming out. Man, I've wanted to meet them for so long!" Shea exclaimed, standing on her toes. Nick smiled over at her, "I know...I'm going for Tom first. I have to ask him about his guitars..." Nick and Shea stood together, waiting patiently amongst a group of antsy fans. The band approached the anxious crowd, and worked their way around, signing autographs and taking pictures. Shea could feel the nerves building inside her as Danny grew closer and closer. Nick watched her eyes grow wide, and he felt a pang of jealousy; sure they hadn't known each other that long, but he felt like they had connected while they were inside together. He didn't want to lose her to some other random musician...
Shea grinned over at Nick, "This is way exciting...Oh crap! Danny!" She turned and looked up at her favorite member of McFLY, and he grinned, "Heyy love, enjoyed the show, yeah?" She nodded and said, "I have been waiting forever to see you guys! That was seriously amazing!" Shea reached for a hug, and as Danny squeezed her tightly, she could feel Nick's eyes watching them. "Oh! Danny, this is Nick...I'm sure you've heard of him." Danny stuck out his hand for Nick, but didn't take his eyes off of Shea. "Yeah, mate, good to meet ya." Nick grimaced, "Likewise. Shea, I'm gonna go find Tom..." Shea nodded, and said, "Yeah, sure..." She blinked her big blue eyes and smiled at Danny, who was gathering some angry glances from the other girls waiting around. "So, Shea...that's a cool name," he said, taking a tiny step closer to her. She swallowed hard, "Yeah...I never used to like it, but, I guess it's okay." He winked, "I think it fits you...gorgeous and all that." Shea blushed, "Ehh, thanks! So...how many shows are you guys doing here?"
Nick was busy talking to Tom about writing new music, but he kept glancing over at Shea, who was still acting completely smitten with Danny. "Yeah, so we were just working on the last bit for the album, and we're ready to put it out this summer I think," Tom said. Nick nodded, "That's pretty awesome...I know Shea and I are both really excited about it!" Tom raised an eyebrow, "Is Shea that girl you keep looking at?" Nick blushed, "Yeah...why?" Tom chuckled, "Well I hope you're not dating her, because if I know Danny, and I'd like to think I do...he'll probably be busy with her later!" Nick's insides flared, "No...no she wouldn't do that." Tom scoffed, "Well, no offense mate, but it looks like she might." Nick faked a laugh, and after he said goodbye to Tom headed straight back over to where Danny was standing with his arm around Shea...
"So I said to her, 'i'm gonna pass on that, but thanks anyway love!" Danny said, just as Nick walked over. "Hey!" he said, a little more enthusiastic than he planned. "Uhh, yeah hey man. What's up?" Danny said, giving Nick a look. Shea smiled at Nick, "You wouldn't believe what some of their fans are like over in London...he was just telling me all about them! and guess what? he wants to hang out later!" Danny squeezed her close to him, "Yeah...if only our girls were as cool as this one!" Shea blushed, and Nick crossed his arms over his chest. "Yeah, she's pretty awesome, isn't she?" he said coolly. Suddenly Shea's cell phone rang. "Crap...can you give me like two seconds?" she said looking up at Danny. He winked and nodded. As she walked away, he turned to Nick. "So...what's the deal, mate?" Nick raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about?" Danny nodded his head towards Shea, who was trying desperately to get off the phone with her dad. "She's your girl or what?" Nick slowly shook his head, and Danny grinned triumphantly. "Well then maybe while I'm trying to work on her, you can back off, yeah?"
Nick's temper boiled, "She's not LIKE that...seriously. I don't know what you think you're getting out of her-" Danny cut him off, "Whatever, okay? And besides, it's more like what she'll be getting out of me..." Just then Shea came back over. "Hey...what was that about?" Nick and Danny were staring each other down, and Nick finally choked out, "Shea, he's just trying to use you." Shea looked at Nick, "Why would you say that? Are you jealous all of a sudden?" Danny looked at her, "Of course he is...he thinks he can beat me out to get at you." He froze, realizing he had said the wrong thing. Shea crossed her arms. "Oh, okay. I see...so what, you thought I was just going to sleep with you? Wow..." Nick stepped closer to her, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Danny muttered, "I dunno..." Shea sighed, "Yeah, okay. I officially just lost interest..." She turned to Nick and said, "I'm feeling like Starbucks...you want?" Nick nodded, and saluted sarcastically at Danny, who was still staring after the two of them.
"I totally feel stupid..." Shea said as she and Nick sat down with their coffee. Nick shook his head, "Not your fault he was a perv! I'm just glad Tom said anything about him to me." Shea nodded and rested her chin in her hand, "Well, I still say the best part of the concert was getting to hang out with you!" Nick faked an excited gasp, "ME? Oh, no...i'm no where near as cool as them!" Shea laughed, "Whatever...that's totally not true, and you know it!" Nick grinned, "Well, gee thanks! Um...I happen to think you're pretty awesome yourself; i do love hanging out with you..." He blushed as he said this, somewhat avoiding Shea's eyes. She grinned at him, "Aww thanks! We should do this more often then." Nick nodded his agreement, and finally looked up and his eyes locked with Shea's, prompting him to blurt out, "Shea...i have a question for you!" She raised an eyebrow, "Yeah Nick? What's up?" He attempted to re-gather his scattered nerves, and took a deep breath...
5.06.2008
One Shot // Love Me Tender
"David i can't believe you took me here!! It's just our one year anniversary...this place is so expensive!" she said, glancing around at the lush decor of the restaurant. He grinned as he took her hand, "It's fine! Besides, I wanted to take you here..." He looked deep into her eyes, feeling slightly nervous. "What's wrong, sugar? Are you okay?" she said, a concerned look crossing her face. David nodded, "Everything's perfect..."
Love me tender,
Love me sweet,
Never let me go.
You have made my life complete,
And I love you so.
Dinner passed quickly, and suddenly David called the waiter over. "Did you get my request from the hostess?" he said, glancing quickly across the table. The waiter nodded, "Yes, it's on the way now." After he had walked away, the girl gave David a curious look. "What's going on?" she said quietly. David shrugged, "I don't know what you're talking about baby..." She frowned. "The thing! With the waiter just now?" He glanced back over his shoulder, "Oh, that? I had just requested a bottle of Veuve, that's all...for our anniversary!"
Love me tender,
Love me true,
All my dreams fulfilled.
For my darlin I love you,
And I always will.
The waiter re-approached the table with the champagne and two glasses. He poured, and as he walked away, David held his glass towards hers. "To us...I love you, and I don't know where I'd be without you." She blushed and smiled, "I love you too! This is too much...you're the best." As they both took a sip of champagne, David's nerves flared up. He slid his hand into the inside pocket of his jacket quickly, and closed his fist over the precious item inside. "Honey, I have something I need to say to you..." He reached for her hand, and stared deeply into her eyes...
Love me tender,
Love me long,
Take me to your heart.
For its there that I belong,
And we'll never part.
"What is it baby?" she said, growing nervous. David took a deep breath, "You're everything and more that I've ever wanted...I can't picture a single moment without you in it." She smiled, and her cheeks flushed. He continued, "I love you so much, and I want to be with you always..." She suddenly realized what was going on, and she stuttered, "Oh...oh my God, David!" Tears rimmed her eyes, and her heart exploded knowing what was coming next...
Love me tender,
Love me dear,
Tell me you are mine.
Ill be yours through all the years,
Till the end of time.
David left his seat to kneel right next to her, and as he held her left hand in his, he said softly, "Baby, will you marry me?" Her cheeks glistened with tears as she nodded, "Yes...yes of course I will! Oh my God!" David slid the diamond onto her finger, and stood up, pulling her into his arms. "I love you..." he murmured as he gently pressed his lips to hers. She shivered and smiled as she pulled away long enough to say, "I love you too...now show me!" He raised an eyebrow and started to say, "I just di-" when she silenced him by kissing him again...
When at last my dreams come true,
Darling this I know;
Happiness will follow you
Everywhere you go...
Love me tender,
Love me sweet,
Never let me go.
You have made my life complete,
And I love you so.
Dinner passed quickly, and suddenly David called the waiter over. "Did you get my request from the hostess?" he said, glancing quickly across the table. The waiter nodded, "Yes, it's on the way now." After he had walked away, the girl gave David a curious look. "What's going on?" she said quietly. David shrugged, "I don't know what you're talking about baby..." She frowned. "The thing! With the waiter just now?" He glanced back over his shoulder, "Oh, that? I had just requested a bottle of Veuve, that's all...for our anniversary!"
Love me tender,
Love me true,
All my dreams fulfilled.
For my darlin I love you,
And I always will.
The waiter re-approached the table with the champagne and two glasses. He poured, and as he walked away, David held his glass towards hers. "To us...I love you, and I don't know where I'd be without you." She blushed and smiled, "I love you too! This is too much...you're the best." As they both took a sip of champagne, David's nerves flared up. He slid his hand into the inside pocket of his jacket quickly, and closed his fist over the precious item inside. "Honey, I have something I need to say to you..." He reached for her hand, and stared deeply into her eyes...
Love me tender,
Love me long,
Take me to your heart.
For its there that I belong,
And we'll never part.
"What is it baby?" she said, growing nervous. David took a deep breath, "You're everything and more that I've ever wanted...I can't picture a single moment without you in it." She smiled, and her cheeks flushed. He continued, "I love you so much, and I want to be with you always..." She suddenly realized what was going on, and she stuttered, "Oh...oh my God, David!" Tears rimmed her eyes, and her heart exploded knowing what was coming next...
Love me tender,
Love me dear,
Tell me you are mine.
Ill be yours through all the years,
Till the end of time.
David left his seat to kneel right next to her, and as he held her left hand in his, he said softly, "Baby, will you marry me?" Her cheeks glistened with tears as she nodded, "Yes...yes of course I will! Oh my God!" David slid the diamond onto her finger, and stood up, pulling her into his arms. "I love you..." he murmured as he gently pressed his lips to hers. She shivered and smiled as she pulled away long enough to say, "I love you too...now show me!" He raised an eyebrow and started to say, "I just di-" when she silenced him by kissing him again...
When at last my dreams come true,
Darling this I know;
Happiness will follow you
Everywhere you go...
Love Like Winter chapters 2-4
Chapter 2
Nick's eyes widened as Josselyn's gaze caught his. He didn't know why, but the previous night, all he could do was think about her. He couldn't even keep his mind focused on the meeting he and his brothers had with Hollywood Records that day. He hardly paid attention to anything that was being discussed, merely nodding his head every time he was addressed. He just sat there, staring off into space, rolling her name over in his mind. Something, or someone, was trying to tell him something, otherwise he wouldn't have ended up face to face with her again. Especially since he was pretty sure he'd never see her again.
"NICK!!!!!" Mandy's shouting caused Nick to snap out of his trance. She quickly threw her arms around him. Josselyn watched as they squeezed each other and giggled.
"Oh, I almost forgot," said Mandy as she and Nick pulled apart, "Nick, this is…"
"Josselyn," Nick said, flashing Josselyn a smile. Josselyn looked over at Mandy and suddenly realized who she was; she was Mandy, the one from the song.
Josselyn looked back over at Nick. "H-hey, nice to see you again," she said quietly. Mandy looked from Josselyn to Nick and raised and eyebrow.
"Wait, the two of you know each other?" she said skeptically.
"Yeah, kind of, this is the girl I told you I ran into in Starbucks."
"Ohhhhhhhh." Mandy looked as if she wanted to burst into another fit of giggles.
"Oh my gosh, it's you!" Joe said mockingly, jumping up and down and clapping his hands like a schoolgirl while pointing to Josselyn.
"Stop that, you look mentally challenged," said Kevin, "although its not like that phrase doesn't fit your personality." Joe glared at his brother and shot him a rude hand gesture.
"Joseph Adam, if I ever see you do that again, I will cut off both of your hands," said an averaged height woman with dark curly hair. Seeing as she somewhat resembled the three boys, Josselyn assumed that the woman was their mother.
"Denise, is that you?"
"Oh my goodness, Jackie! It's so good to see you!" Josselyn watched as her mother and the woman embraced in a tight hug. Both pulled away to find their children in a state of confusion.
"Boys, this is Jackie, she was my old roommate back in college," said Mrs. Jonas, addressing the group's confused looks.
"I see you've met my daughter Josselyn."
"Yeah. Actually, we kind of ran into each other yesterday," said Nick.
"Well, you ran into her, "said Joe with a smirk.
"Shut the hell up," Nick said quietly through clenched teeth.
"With pleasure," Joe said tauntingly, batting his eyes.
"But we didn't know that you guys knew each other," Kevin said, addressing their mothers, "wow, talk about coincidental…" Kevin's voice seemed to fade as Josselyn's eyes found Nick's again. Slowly, she seemed to lose all her inhibitions…
Josselyn tried unsuccessfully to push the memory into the back of her mind. At that moment, she wanted to forget her first meeting with Nick; she wanted to forget that they had a relationship… she even wanted to forget that he existed. Josselyn turned and buried her face on the seat. She was sitting in the backseat of her mom's SUV. Her mother didn't dare utter a word as they drove over the Walt Whitman Bridge. Josselyn looked up to see the familiar huge sign that flashed the yellow words "Welcome to New Jersey" on them. Usually, she got excited whenever she saw that sign, mostly because she and Nick had made up an inside joke involving the sign. But now, the sight of the sign only gave Josselyn a sinking feeling. Minutes later, Josselyn and her mother pulled into the driveway of their house. Her mother opened her mouth to say something, but Josselyn had already gotten out of the car, slamming the door in the process. She was not interested in hearing what her mother had to say. It was her fault that this was happening in the first place…
"So you're just gonna let her dictate your life?"
"I'm not letting her dictate anything"
"She only wants you to visit so she can convince you stay and forget about me."
"That's not true."
"Yes it is. If she convinces you that it's better for you to go back to Jersey and give up dancing, then she'll have it her way and I'll never see you again…"
Josselyn tried her hardest to stifle the voices inside her head. But the more she tried to protest, the louder the voices became…
"Look, if you're gonna be a prick about this, then maybe it would be best for me to go back to Jersey."
"Fine then, if that's what you want, leave. I'm not going to try to stop you anymore. But leaving is not gonna solve any of your problems…"
Chapter 3
Josselyn walked into her house, ignoring the greetings of her father and younger sister Kyrsten. She stormed up the stairs, went into her bedroom, and slammed the door. She threw her bag down into her computer chair and laid back onto her bed. She felt worthless and void of all emotion. She tried not to, but she couldn't help but think of how Nick was feeling at that very moment. If she could only imagine, maybe she could erase the thoughts swimming around in her brain…
3,000 miles away, Nick was sitting slumped in a wheely chair. He couldn't think of anything else except the fact that he may have lost the only girl he ever really loved. You should have tried harder, his mind told him. Nick was sitting in a recording studio with his brothers. They were trying to focus on writing songs for their next album. But the events that had taken place earlier in the day had dampened the mood.
"Ok, I'm gonna take 5 and go down to McDonald's," exclaimed Joe, "anybody want anything?"
"We can come with you," said Kevin.
"You guys go ahead, I'm gonna stay here," Nick said drearily.
"You're not hungry?" replied Kevin in a concerned tone.
"Not really. You guys go on, I'll be alright." Nick watched as Kevin and Joe exited the room, both throwing him looks of concern before shutting the door behind them. As soon as Nick was sure they were gone, he flipped open his cell phone and pressed the play video button on the left side of the screen. Nick silently watched the video that played before him.
"I see yooouuuuu…"
"Nick, you nerd, what are you doing?"
"Filming yoooouuuu…pretending you're a stranger I've never met before."
"What? Dude, you are seriously being creepy…"
"Get naked."
"WHAT?"
"GET NAKED YOU STRANGE WHORE!"
" You watch way too much Family Guy. It's completely brainwashed you."
"I'm just messing with you. I thought you said you wanted to make a stupid YouTube video to put on your MySpace."
"I told you we would after I put my face on."
"My bad. Would you like me to get it out of your closet for you?"
"Shut up you retard."
Nick couldn't help but smile at the memory. He sunk back into the chair, closed his eyes, and allowed his mind to go into flashback mode…
"You're such a jerk, you know that?" said Josselyn, as Nick continued to film her. It had only been two months since they first met, but the two of them had already become like best friends. Josselyn and Mandy had made it through the audition process and were now taking summer courses at the Alvin Ailey School. The boys had a little downtime from their summer tour, so they went to visit the girls in New York. After a few seconds of silence, Nick plopped down on Josselyn's bed.
"Sooo, um, there's something I wanna ask you," Nick said. Josselyn sat up straight and looked at him. She was really beginning to like him a lot, and she was hoping that he was feeling the same way. After all, in the short time that they had known each other, they had become tight like glue. She had become tight with all the boys, including their 6-year-old brother, Frankie. And she had become especially close to Mandy, who had become her best friend.
"Go on," said Josselyn with a smile.
"Well, we'll be going to the Teen Choice Awards next week, and ummmmmmm…well I wanted to know…"
"Spit it out, mister," Josselyn said playfully.
"I wanted to know if you wanted to, you know, come with us. I mean Mandy's coming too, and it wouldn't be right if she goes and you don't, I mean you're our friend too." Josselyn smiled and blushed at the same time. It wasn't what she had expected him to ask her, but it would do for now.
"I'd love to go," she said.
The following week, Josselyn and Mandy were sitting in the pavilion where the awards were taking place. Josselyn couldn't believe her eyes. Two seats down, the cast of High School Musical were sitting in a group chatting. She wanted desperately to go over and talk to them, but seeing as she had never been to such an event, she didn't know if she was allowed to.
"Hey guys," said Nick coming up behind them," there's someone I want you to meet." Nick's eyes lit up as a girl with medium brown hair stepped from behind him. She was wearing a short sequined blue dress that had splashes of pink on them and gold heels. Josselyn couldn't help but think of how unattractive the dress was. She didn't understand why Nick felt the need to introduce the girl. It was as plain as the night sky who the girl was.
"You guys, this is Miley Cyrus, or should I say Hannah Montana," Nick giggled. Miley's eyes caught Josselyn's. Josselyn wasn't the type of person to judge a book by its cover, but she just had a feeling Miley wasn't all she appeared to be…
Chapter 4
Josselyn silently watched as Nick and Miley talked and giggled throughout the show. She couldn't help but feel as if her heart had been ripped out of her chest. She could see how into Miley Nick was. She didn't want to be jealous, but the more she tried to suppress her feelings, the more she wanted to slap the ridiculous smile on Miley's face off. Two hours later, they were inside the celeb retreat tent behind the pavilion. Josselyn had not said a word to Nick since he had introduced Miley. It was becoming difficult for her to ignore the unsettling feeling at the pit of her stomach.
"You ok?" Nick said, " You haven't said a word to me since the show."
"I'm fine," Josselyn said in a low voice. Nick turned around to face her. She could clearly see that he did not believe her. Before he could stop himself, the question poured out of Nick's mouth like a waterfall.
"Do you have a problem with Miley?" Josselyn froze. She did have a problem with Miley and she knew that Nick could see right through her. But she was not going to give him the satisfaction of knowing that he was right.
"How could you ask that? I just met the girl, why would I have a problem with her?"
"I'm dead serious. Now would you kindly give me a straight answer?"
"I don't know what you mean."
"Don't play games with me Joss. I'm not in the mood." Josselyn felt a sudden surge of anger rise inside of her chest.
"Ok, you wanna what I really think of her? I think she's bad news. I think she'll use and abuse you until she finds another idiot to toy with."
"You don't know what you're talking about." Nick's voice sounded almost demonic.
"She'll break your heart, Nick. I see through people as well as you do. I just don't think you should get mixed up with her."
"Is that so?" Josselyn couldn't believe that he had the nerve to challenge her patience.
"Yes. I don't want to see you get hurt."
"Well then, it's nice to know I have the support of my best friend." Nick turned on his heels and walked away.
Nick couldn't help but remember every detail of his first argument with Josselyn. After all, she ended up being right about Miley. Nick looked back over at his cell phone. The urge to pick it up and dial Josselyn's number became stronger. He was desperate to hear her voice. Nick leaned forward and put his head into his hands as his memories materialized themselves in his mind again…
It had been two hours since Josselyn and Nick's argument. Josselyn was sitting on the edge of the bed in the guest bedroom with Mandy. She was having a difficult time putting her mind back on track. She wanted nothing more than to settle the disagreement between her and Nick. He had not spoken to her, much less looked her in the eye, since walking away from her at the event. Mandy silently studied the look on Josselyn's face. She didn't know what to say or do at that point. She didn't want her two best friends to fight, but she also didn't know how to get them to forgive and forget.
"C'mon, let's go to bed," Mandy said in a soft voice. The next morning, the girls awoke to a yell.
"What the hell…" said Josselyn, her voice trailing off. They heard muffled voices, followed by two other yells.
"I think they're coming from the bathroom," Mandy said. The girls got up and made their way to the bathroom at the end of the hallway. They walked into the bathroom to see Kevin, Joe, and Nick huddled in a corner.
"What is going on? Why are you guys screaming?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look on her face. Joe shakily lifted his forefinger and pointed to the wall. Mandy and Josselyn turned around to see a tiny brown spider on the wall. The girls looked at each other and burst out laughing.
"Are you guys serious?" Josselyn blurted out.
"You see how huge that spider is," said Nick in a horrified voice.
"Awwwwwww, is Nicky scared of the itsy bitsy spider?" Josselyn said in a mock baby voice. She put the spider into the palm of her hand and walked towards Nick.
"Joss, come on, that seriously isn't funny. Joss, stop- OH DEAR LORD, GET IT OFF MEEE!!!!!!!!" Nick screamed as Josselyn put the spider on his shoulder. He shook the small insect off of his shoulder. It began to scurry across the floor.
"ONE OF YOU GUYS STEP ON IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" screamed Kevin. Mandy followed the little bug and scooped it up into her palm. Josselyn opened that window as Mandy threw the spider out the window. She watched as the spider made its way down the side of the house.
"Well, we took care of him," Joe said in a triumphant voice. Everyone looked at Joe as if he were speaking a foreign language.
"We took care of him," Mandy said, pointing between her and Josselyn, "I cannot believe you guys were afraid of a little spider."
"Joss, I am so not forgiving you for putting that thing on my shoulder," said Nick with a smile on his face.
"Well, that's two things you won't forgive me for." The smile disappeared from Nick's face.
"Ummm, we'll be downstairs," said Kevin while pushing Mandy and Joe out of the door. Josselyn looked away from Nick.
"Joss, I'm-"
"No, don't. I'm the one who should be sorry. I had no right to judge Miley."
"No, its ok. I just don't want to feel like I'm pressuring you to like her."
"You're not. Look, if you have faith in her, then I'll give her a chance. If you can see the good in her, then my jealousy must be overtaking my mind. I apologize for that."
"Its cool. Let's just forgive and forget about the whole thing." Nick leaned in closer to Josselyn. She thought that he was going to kiss her on the lips. Instead, Nick tilted his head and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Josselyn couldn't help but blush. Nick smiled at her.
"Come on," he said, taking Joss by the hand, "let's go downstairs…."
Nick opened his eyes as the memory rolled into the back of his mind. Before he could stop them, tears began to roll down his cheeks. The reality of ruining his relationship with Josselyn was resting on his heart like a weight.
"Nick, dude, are you alright?" Nick was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't hear Joe and Kevin walk in the door.
"Yeah, I'm fine," said Nick, wiping his tears on the sleeve of his Free City hoodie. Kevin walked over and picked up Nick's cell phone.
"Call her."
"What?"
"Call Josselyn."
"Why?"
"Because you guys need to talk this out."
"Look Kev, I know you guys can't stand to see me upset, but I think if me and Joss are ever gonna work things out, we need to do it on our own terms."
"Alright then. But we're right here if you need us." Kevin set Nick's phone back down on the table.
"I know, and I love you guys for that."
"We love you too dude." Kevin and Joe went into the other room to enjoy their meals, leaving Nick alone with his memories again…
"What the hell are you doing?"
"Helping you."
"By what, throwing away my only emotional outlet?"
"You're 'emotional outlet' is destroying you, Nicholas."Nick felt tears burning the back of his eyes again. He looked at his phone again. The next thing he knew, he was grabbing his phone and began dialing Josselyn's number…
Nick's eyes widened as Josselyn's gaze caught his. He didn't know why, but the previous night, all he could do was think about her. He couldn't even keep his mind focused on the meeting he and his brothers had with Hollywood Records that day. He hardly paid attention to anything that was being discussed, merely nodding his head every time he was addressed. He just sat there, staring off into space, rolling her name over in his mind. Something, or someone, was trying to tell him something, otherwise he wouldn't have ended up face to face with her again. Especially since he was pretty sure he'd never see her again.
"NICK!!!!!" Mandy's shouting caused Nick to snap out of his trance. She quickly threw her arms around him. Josselyn watched as they squeezed each other and giggled.
"Oh, I almost forgot," said Mandy as she and Nick pulled apart, "Nick, this is…"
"Josselyn," Nick said, flashing Josselyn a smile. Josselyn looked over at Mandy and suddenly realized who she was; she was Mandy, the one from the song.
Josselyn looked back over at Nick. "H-hey, nice to see you again," she said quietly. Mandy looked from Josselyn to Nick and raised and eyebrow.
"Wait, the two of you know each other?" she said skeptically.
"Yeah, kind of, this is the girl I told you I ran into in Starbucks."
"Ohhhhhhhh." Mandy looked as if she wanted to burst into another fit of giggles.
"Oh my gosh, it's you!" Joe said mockingly, jumping up and down and clapping his hands like a schoolgirl while pointing to Josselyn.
"Stop that, you look mentally challenged," said Kevin, "although its not like that phrase doesn't fit your personality." Joe glared at his brother and shot him a rude hand gesture.
"Joseph Adam, if I ever see you do that again, I will cut off both of your hands," said an averaged height woman with dark curly hair. Seeing as she somewhat resembled the three boys, Josselyn assumed that the woman was their mother.
"Denise, is that you?"
"Oh my goodness, Jackie! It's so good to see you!" Josselyn watched as her mother and the woman embraced in a tight hug. Both pulled away to find their children in a state of confusion.
"Boys, this is Jackie, she was my old roommate back in college," said Mrs. Jonas, addressing the group's confused looks.
"I see you've met my daughter Josselyn."
"Yeah. Actually, we kind of ran into each other yesterday," said Nick.
"Well, you ran into her, "said Joe with a smirk.
"Shut the hell up," Nick said quietly through clenched teeth.
"With pleasure," Joe said tauntingly, batting his eyes.
"But we didn't know that you guys knew each other," Kevin said, addressing their mothers, "wow, talk about coincidental…" Kevin's voice seemed to fade as Josselyn's eyes found Nick's again. Slowly, she seemed to lose all her inhibitions…
Josselyn tried unsuccessfully to push the memory into the back of her mind. At that moment, she wanted to forget her first meeting with Nick; she wanted to forget that they had a relationship… she even wanted to forget that he existed. Josselyn turned and buried her face on the seat. She was sitting in the backseat of her mom's SUV. Her mother didn't dare utter a word as they drove over the Walt Whitman Bridge. Josselyn looked up to see the familiar huge sign that flashed the yellow words "Welcome to New Jersey" on them. Usually, she got excited whenever she saw that sign, mostly because she and Nick had made up an inside joke involving the sign. But now, the sight of the sign only gave Josselyn a sinking feeling. Minutes later, Josselyn and her mother pulled into the driveway of their house. Her mother opened her mouth to say something, but Josselyn had already gotten out of the car, slamming the door in the process. She was not interested in hearing what her mother had to say. It was her fault that this was happening in the first place…
"So you're just gonna let her dictate your life?"
"I'm not letting her dictate anything"
"She only wants you to visit so she can convince you stay and forget about me."
"That's not true."
"Yes it is. If she convinces you that it's better for you to go back to Jersey and give up dancing, then she'll have it her way and I'll never see you again…"
Josselyn tried her hardest to stifle the voices inside her head. But the more she tried to protest, the louder the voices became…
"Look, if you're gonna be a prick about this, then maybe it would be best for me to go back to Jersey."
"Fine then, if that's what you want, leave. I'm not going to try to stop you anymore. But leaving is not gonna solve any of your problems…"
Chapter 3
Josselyn walked into her house, ignoring the greetings of her father and younger sister Kyrsten. She stormed up the stairs, went into her bedroom, and slammed the door. She threw her bag down into her computer chair and laid back onto her bed. She felt worthless and void of all emotion. She tried not to, but she couldn't help but think of how Nick was feeling at that very moment. If she could only imagine, maybe she could erase the thoughts swimming around in her brain…
3,000 miles away, Nick was sitting slumped in a wheely chair. He couldn't think of anything else except the fact that he may have lost the only girl he ever really loved. You should have tried harder, his mind told him. Nick was sitting in a recording studio with his brothers. They were trying to focus on writing songs for their next album. But the events that had taken place earlier in the day had dampened the mood.
"Ok, I'm gonna take 5 and go down to McDonald's," exclaimed Joe, "anybody want anything?"
"We can come with you," said Kevin.
"You guys go ahead, I'm gonna stay here," Nick said drearily.
"You're not hungry?" replied Kevin in a concerned tone.
"Not really. You guys go on, I'll be alright." Nick watched as Kevin and Joe exited the room, both throwing him looks of concern before shutting the door behind them. As soon as Nick was sure they were gone, he flipped open his cell phone and pressed the play video button on the left side of the screen. Nick silently watched the video that played before him.
"I see yooouuuuu…"
"Nick, you nerd, what are you doing?"
"Filming yoooouuuu…pretending you're a stranger I've never met before."
"What? Dude, you are seriously being creepy…"
"Get naked."
"WHAT?"
"GET NAKED YOU STRANGE WHORE!"
" You watch way too much Family Guy. It's completely brainwashed you."
"I'm just messing with you. I thought you said you wanted to make a stupid YouTube video to put on your MySpace."
"I told you we would after I put my face on."
"My bad. Would you like me to get it out of your closet for you?"
"Shut up you retard."
Nick couldn't help but smile at the memory. He sunk back into the chair, closed his eyes, and allowed his mind to go into flashback mode…
"You're such a jerk, you know that?" said Josselyn, as Nick continued to film her. It had only been two months since they first met, but the two of them had already become like best friends. Josselyn and Mandy had made it through the audition process and were now taking summer courses at the Alvin Ailey School. The boys had a little downtime from their summer tour, so they went to visit the girls in New York. After a few seconds of silence, Nick plopped down on Josselyn's bed.
"Sooo, um, there's something I wanna ask you," Nick said. Josselyn sat up straight and looked at him. She was really beginning to like him a lot, and she was hoping that he was feeling the same way. After all, in the short time that they had known each other, they had become tight like glue. She had become tight with all the boys, including their 6-year-old brother, Frankie. And she had become especially close to Mandy, who had become her best friend.
"Go on," said Josselyn with a smile.
"Well, we'll be going to the Teen Choice Awards next week, and ummmmmmm…well I wanted to know…"
"Spit it out, mister," Josselyn said playfully.
"I wanted to know if you wanted to, you know, come with us. I mean Mandy's coming too, and it wouldn't be right if she goes and you don't, I mean you're our friend too." Josselyn smiled and blushed at the same time. It wasn't what she had expected him to ask her, but it would do for now.
"I'd love to go," she said.
The following week, Josselyn and Mandy were sitting in the pavilion where the awards were taking place. Josselyn couldn't believe her eyes. Two seats down, the cast of High School Musical were sitting in a group chatting. She wanted desperately to go over and talk to them, but seeing as she had never been to such an event, she didn't know if she was allowed to.
"Hey guys," said Nick coming up behind them," there's someone I want you to meet." Nick's eyes lit up as a girl with medium brown hair stepped from behind him. She was wearing a short sequined blue dress that had splashes of pink on them and gold heels. Josselyn couldn't help but think of how unattractive the dress was. She didn't understand why Nick felt the need to introduce the girl. It was as plain as the night sky who the girl was.
"You guys, this is Miley Cyrus, or should I say Hannah Montana," Nick giggled. Miley's eyes caught Josselyn's. Josselyn wasn't the type of person to judge a book by its cover, but she just had a feeling Miley wasn't all she appeared to be…
Chapter 4
Josselyn silently watched as Nick and Miley talked and giggled throughout the show. She couldn't help but feel as if her heart had been ripped out of her chest. She could see how into Miley Nick was. She didn't want to be jealous, but the more she tried to suppress her feelings, the more she wanted to slap the ridiculous smile on Miley's face off. Two hours later, they were inside the celeb retreat tent behind the pavilion. Josselyn had not said a word to Nick since he had introduced Miley. It was becoming difficult for her to ignore the unsettling feeling at the pit of her stomach.
"You ok?" Nick said, " You haven't said a word to me since the show."
"I'm fine," Josselyn said in a low voice. Nick turned around to face her. She could clearly see that he did not believe her. Before he could stop himself, the question poured out of Nick's mouth like a waterfall.
"Do you have a problem with Miley?" Josselyn froze. She did have a problem with Miley and she knew that Nick could see right through her. But she was not going to give him the satisfaction of knowing that he was right.
"How could you ask that? I just met the girl, why would I have a problem with her?"
"I'm dead serious. Now would you kindly give me a straight answer?"
"I don't know what you mean."
"Don't play games with me Joss. I'm not in the mood." Josselyn felt a sudden surge of anger rise inside of her chest.
"Ok, you wanna what I really think of her? I think she's bad news. I think she'll use and abuse you until she finds another idiot to toy with."
"You don't know what you're talking about." Nick's voice sounded almost demonic.
"She'll break your heart, Nick. I see through people as well as you do. I just don't think you should get mixed up with her."
"Is that so?" Josselyn couldn't believe that he had the nerve to challenge her patience.
"Yes. I don't want to see you get hurt."
"Well then, it's nice to know I have the support of my best friend." Nick turned on his heels and walked away.
Nick couldn't help but remember every detail of his first argument with Josselyn. After all, she ended up being right about Miley. Nick looked back over at his cell phone. The urge to pick it up and dial Josselyn's number became stronger. He was desperate to hear her voice. Nick leaned forward and put his head into his hands as his memories materialized themselves in his mind again…
It had been two hours since Josselyn and Nick's argument. Josselyn was sitting on the edge of the bed in the guest bedroom with Mandy. She was having a difficult time putting her mind back on track. She wanted nothing more than to settle the disagreement between her and Nick. He had not spoken to her, much less looked her in the eye, since walking away from her at the event. Mandy silently studied the look on Josselyn's face. She didn't know what to say or do at that point. She didn't want her two best friends to fight, but she also didn't know how to get them to forgive and forget.
"C'mon, let's go to bed," Mandy said in a soft voice. The next morning, the girls awoke to a yell.
"What the hell…" said Josselyn, her voice trailing off. They heard muffled voices, followed by two other yells.
"I think they're coming from the bathroom," Mandy said. The girls got up and made their way to the bathroom at the end of the hallway. They walked into the bathroom to see Kevin, Joe, and Nick huddled in a corner.
"What is going on? Why are you guys screaming?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look on her face. Joe shakily lifted his forefinger and pointed to the wall. Mandy and Josselyn turned around to see a tiny brown spider on the wall. The girls looked at each other and burst out laughing.
"Are you guys serious?" Josselyn blurted out.
"You see how huge that spider is," said Nick in a horrified voice.
"Awwwwwww, is Nicky scared of the itsy bitsy spider?" Josselyn said in a mock baby voice. She put the spider into the palm of her hand and walked towards Nick.
"Joss, come on, that seriously isn't funny. Joss, stop- OH DEAR LORD, GET IT OFF MEEE!!!!!!!!" Nick screamed as Josselyn put the spider on his shoulder. He shook the small insect off of his shoulder. It began to scurry across the floor.
"ONE OF YOU GUYS STEP ON IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" screamed Kevin. Mandy followed the little bug and scooped it up into her palm. Josselyn opened that window as Mandy threw the spider out the window. She watched as the spider made its way down the side of the house.
"Well, we took care of him," Joe said in a triumphant voice. Everyone looked at Joe as if he were speaking a foreign language.
"We took care of him," Mandy said, pointing between her and Josselyn, "I cannot believe you guys were afraid of a little spider."
"Joss, I am so not forgiving you for putting that thing on my shoulder," said Nick with a smile on his face.
"Well, that's two things you won't forgive me for." The smile disappeared from Nick's face.
"Ummm, we'll be downstairs," said Kevin while pushing Mandy and Joe out of the door. Josselyn looked away from Nick.
"Joss, I'm-"
"No, don't. I'm the one who should be sorry. I had no right to judge Miley."
"No, its ok. I just don't want to feel like I'm pressuring you to like her."
"You're not. Look, if you have faith in her, then I'll give her a chance. If you can see the good in her, then my jealousy must be overtaking my mind. I apologize for that."
"Its cool. Let's just forgive and forget about the whole thing." Nick leaned in closer to Josselyn. She thought that he was going to kiss her on the lips. Instead, Nick tilted his head and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Josselyn couldn't help but blush. Nick smiled at her.
"Come on," he said, taking Joss by the hand, "let's go downstairs…."
Nick opened his eyes as the memory rolled into the back of his mind. Before he could stop them, tears began to roll down his cheeks. The reality of ruining his relationship with Josselyn was resting on his heart like a weight.
"Nick, dude, are you alright?" Nick was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't hear Joe and Kevin walk in the door.
"Yeah, I'm fine," said Nick, wiping his tears on the sleeve of his Free City hoodie. Kevin walked over and picked up Nick's cell phone.
"Call her."
"What?"
"Call Josselyn."
"Why?"
"Because you guys need to talk this out."
"Look Kev, I know you guys can't stand to see me upset, but I think if me and Joss are ever gonna work things out, we need to do it on our own terms."
"Alright then. But we're right here if you need us." Kevin set Nick's phone back down on the table.
"I know, and I love you guys for that."
"We love you too dude." Kevin and Joe went into the other room to enjoy their meals, leaving Nick alone with his memories again…
"What the hell are you doing?"
"Helping you."
"By what, throwing away my only emotional outlet?"
"You're 'emotional outlet' is destroying you, Nicholas."Nick felt tears burning the back of his eyes again. He looked at his phone again. The next thing he knew, he was grabbing his phone and began dialing Josselyn's number…
In The Shadows- A Kevin Fanfic
This is Loretta's (LorettaluvsKevinJ from IMDB) fanfic. Its about Kevin.
Please read her diclaimer
enjoy :)
And uber thanks to Loretta for letting us post this on here!
This is the first 11 chapters of the story
IN THE SHADOWS
Disclaimer:
This fanfiction is mostly fictional and is my view of how Kevin Jonas might feel when he reads all the negative things toward him.
Joe and Nick might seem self-centered and complete jerks in this, and in no way is that what I really think of them. I love all three Jonas Brothers. It just helps the readers sympathize with Kevin more. This is a Kevin fanfic so I want the readers to love Kevin.
This isn't going to be a romance FF even though there will be some, it's mostly going to revolve around Kevin and how he deals with the undesired part of fame.
I am sorry if you had an idea similar to this but we all probably have some of the same ideas and I swear I didn’t copy this from anyone; I came up with this out of my own mind.
_______________________________________________________________________
The eldest brother of four, the romantic one, the one who people call ugly and possibly gay, yet he keeps his kind natured soul intact. He lets all the hatred towards him not affect him, on the outside at least. No one for sure knows how Kevin Jonas feels when so called “fans” of the Jonas Brothers bash him because he isn’t considered as attractive his two younger brothers. Sometimes he wishes he could go back… go back to when there was no hate but then there wouldn’t be the true fans that do love him- it’s a double-edged sword, it has it ups and downs. He loves his life and everything he has been blessed with but sometimes he wonders if he made the right decision in starting his career so early in life. Kevin will deal with his built up frustration and maybe even find love.
CHAPTER 1
His boots clicked against the smooth concrete floor of the poorly light corridor that him and his two younger brothers were walking down, the sound of his boots echoed through the dank hall. He hugged his trench coat tighter to his body as he was preparing for what he knew was coming, since it had happened many times before. The closer they got to the double doors at the end, the roar of the crowd grew stronger and he was dreading the piercing screams that would be filling his ears as his brothers and him exited the arena and walked to their black SUV. He was accustomed to the overpowering shrieks that belonged to hundreds of teenage girls that adored his brothers and him but he couldn’t help but feel undeserving of it.
They finally reached the doors and he stopped, took in a deep breath and then exhaling before pushing the door open and walking out into the cold dark night. He smiled and waved at all of his fans as he made his way to the SUV; his brothers followed in his footsteps. Countless fans reached out, trying to touch him or his brothers as they brushed past them. He tried his best to admire all the signs that the girls were holding up, it looked like they spent hours creating them on the slight chance he and his brothers would notice the handcrafted posters, but more importantly them. Their bodyguards escorted them to the black SUV that was parked just beyond the mob of fans.
It was strange for him looking back five years ago when no one knew the names of him or his brothers and they were just three boys making music in their hometown. Or even a little over a year ago when their record label dropped them for the sole reason that their debut album failed to sell more than 40,000 copies. Things changed in the blink of an eye for these three New Jersey boys, one second they were uncertain of their future in the music business to being the hottest brother act since Hanson and it’s all thanks to their new label. If it wasn’t for Hollywood records believing in them and their music, they wouldn’t be where they’re at now. The only downside to being signed with this particular label was the fact it was mainly for Disney channel stars and many people didn’t respect them or their music because of it, they were referred to as a Disney band.
Their sophomore album has gone platinum and are currently making their third while on tour in a make shift studio on a bus that follows them to every city. Not only are they perusing their passion for music but also for acting. Music will always be their first love but acting is something they have fun with and that’s why they have a Disney Channel Original Movie premiering in June and their own series in the works that was specifically created for them
Their current tour is selling out in minutes and they are more than grateful for everything that they have been blessed with in life, especially Kevin. If you haven’t figured it out by now I am talking about the Jonas Brothers and if you have not heard of them you must have been living under a rock for the past year. Nicholas, Joseph, and Kevin are all over the place and becoming even more recognizable by the second.
Joe and Nick share lead vocals, and Nick plays guitar and drums while Kevin is the lead guitarist and back up vocals. They write all of their own music, while on tour they are accompanied by their parents, Denise and Kevin Sr., their little brother Frankie, and their back up band. A typical day in the life of the Jonas Brothers while on the road is hectic, never a moment to relax. The three of them are always on the go and sometimes they get confused at to where they’re at that they check the set list just to see what state they’re in, talk about busy. Even though life on the road can be mentally and physically draining, they wouldn’t dare give it up because they know it’s all worth the personal sacrifices.
However everything wasn’t exactly cheerful for every member of the Jonas Brothers, Kevin had a few issues with their newfound fame. Don’t misunderstand, Kevin is grateful for everything he has and he wouldn’t want to give it up if he doesn’t need to, he is just frustrated. Any person would feel the same if they were living in the shadows of their younger siblings, and that is exactly what Kevin is doing, living in the shadows of Nick and Joe. Some days Kevin feels just like a member of the back up band and not the third member of the Jonas Brothers, he feels as though he were extra baggage they carry with them from city to city and they don’t really need him; the worst part is that nobody knows he feels this way; not even his family. Well one person notices but I’ll talk about her later.
The door of the SUV slammed shut behind Kevin as he settled into his seat and he and his brothers were off to their tour bus that was waiting at the hotel and then they would be headed for the highway and on their way to the next town on their headlining tour. Once at the hotel they gathered all of their things that were left in the room and boarded the bus. Kevin was last to get onto the bus and he sat down beside Joe who was in a rowdy conversation with Nick.
“This was one of our best performances we have done yet!” Joe exclaimed as he took a swig of his red bull; that was something he didn’t need at night, more caffeine. “The energy from the crowd was the best I have felt in a long time.” He grinned as he finished off his energy drink and threw the can in the trash like he was shooting a basket.
“I agree, the energy was spectacular and not only that but the meet and greet was a joyful experience as well.” Nick agreed as he took a bite of his favorite diabetic chocolate cake. “I loved that scrapbook those girls gave us, they put a lot of time into it.” He smiled.
At this point Kevin had zoned out and wasn’t paying attention to the conversation going on around him; he stared out the window on the other side of the bus, just past where Nick was sitting. Kevin just watched the houses and trees go by as the bus drove out of town and finally made its way onto the freeway.
“Kevin what did you think?” Joe asked as he waved his hand in front of Kevin’s face breaking his concentration on the objects outside in the night.
“About what?” Kevin said confused.
“The concert. Wasn’t it amazing?” Joe answered.
“Oh yea right, the concert was fine, just fine.” Kevin replied unenthusiastically as he repositioned himself on the bench.
“Just fine? Are you crazy? It was more than fine, it was great.” Nick commented as he left his seat and went to fridge and grabbed a glass of milk to wash down his cake. Kevin still wasn’t completely mentally there, he had started to zone back out but the voice of his younger brought him out of it. “Kevin are you okay? You seem kind of out of it.” Nick stated sitting back down in the spot he once occupied.
Kevin looked up at Nick and smiled halfheartedly, “Yea just a bit tired is all.” Kevin said while scratching his head.
“Then get some sleep, we need our best guitarist well rested for tomorrow.” Nick joked. Kevin didn’t appreciate Nick calling him his guitarist, like he was a nobody that could be easily replaced. “We are playing to more people than we have ever before.” Nick told Kevin of news he already knew. Kevin took Nick’s advice and left everyone and went to his bunk and hopped right into it, without even changing into his pajamas, he was that exhausted.
CHAPTER 2
The bus drove over a deep pothole that caused Kevin’s body to jerk out of his bunk and onto the floor far below him. Kevin drowsily reached and grabbed the edge of the lower bunk and heaved himself up to his feet; he massaged his lower back to ease the pain caused by his fall. Kevin had a killer headache; they seemed to be getting more common the busier he became. He staggered his way to the miniscule bathroom, he closed the door and turned and looked in the mirror.
“Man, I look horrible.” He commented to himself as his right hand rubbed against the stubble on his face. He turned the faucet on before he moistened his face and then he reached in the cabinet under the sink and grabbed for the shaving cream. He lathered the lower half of his face, then washed the excess shaving cream off his hands. Kevin grabbed his razor and proceeded to shave his face and he was almost finished when the door suddenly opened and caused him to be pushed up against the wall, as a consequence from that he cut his lip with the razor in his hand.
“Sorry Kevin, but I really have to pee.” Joe proclaimed loudly. “Can you get out just for a sec?” Joe whined as he grabbed Kevin by the arm and thrust him out of the teensy bathroom and into the main part of the bus, with blood trickling down his chin from the cut Joe had caused Kevin to incur.
“We really need to get the lock fixed on that thing.” Kevin mumbled to himself in frustration as he reached for a paper towel. Kevin waited for Joe to exit the bathroom so he could continue getting ready. It was just like Joe to be so inconsiderate; at least this time he said sorry.
“Joe hurry up, please.” Kevin asked politely as he sat down near the table. He sat there, waiting, for what seemed like forever before Joe made his departure from the bathroom. Joe had done more than use the toilet, his hair was washed, teeth brushed and steam exited the bathroom with him. “I thought you just had to pee?” Kevin stated with a questioning tone.
“I did but since I was already in there I decided I might as well clean up before we get to the next town.” Joe smiled as he walked to the back of the bus to change; clueless to the fact he just did something unjust to his older brother. Kevin just overlooked it and made his way back to the restroom where he could finish washing up.
Ten minutes later Kevin was clean and shaved, he went to retrieve some of his clothes from his luggage that was stored near his bunk; only to find his favorite t-shirt missing, he assumed he had left it at the last hotel they stayed at. He rummaged through his belongings and decided on black skinny jeans and a black shirt. Once dressed he lazily walked over to the table and sat down as the bus pulled into the next town.
“So are we there yet?” Joe inquired as he jumped down out of his bunk. Kevin looked up and found his missing t-shirt on Joe.
“Who said you could wear that?” Kevin asked annoyed as he pointed to his shirt.
Joe smiled as he took a bite of an apple, “I knew you wouldn’t mind, all my clothes are dirty and mom needs to wash them.” Joe slapped Kevin on the back as he took a seat beside him. Kevin restrained himself from saying what was on his mind.
“Yea, fine… but make sure to put it in my dirty laundry pile.” Kevin reminded Joe. Joe just nodded as he finished his apple and tossed it into the trash.
“We’re here.” The bus driver announced as the bus came to a halt in front of a large sized hotel and Kevin smiled when he saw a Starbucks just across the street. He loved his coffee in the morning.
“I’m going to get some coffee at Starbucks, anyone want some?” He offered as he stepped off of the bus and onto solid ground.
“Yea but I want to go with you, not sure what I want yet.” Joe stated as he started to cross the street, Kevin and Nick followed.
The three brothers waited in line for the girl behind the counter to take their order, once their order was being fulfilled, they waited. Kevin sat down at a table while Joe and Nick stood at the counter. Their order was taking a while, probably because the girl at the register looked new and was still learning.
Kevin looked up as two teenage girls walked through the entrance; one was wearing a familiar tank top while the other carried a familiar tote. Kevin lowered his head and hoped they would not see him or his brothers. He loved his fans but the day hadn’t started out well and he was hoping his morning coffee would turn his mood around. Joe and Nick were careless and as soon as the girls walked to the long line for their order to be taken, the entire establishment was overcome by the deafening screams of two fans seeing their teen idols for the first time.
“Oh my god! You’re the Jonas Brothers!” The first fan remarked as she reached in to her Jonas Brothers tote and pulled out a CD and a purple sharpie.
“Really? I thought we were Hanson.” Joe stated jokingly with a straight face. They two girls laughed hysterically.
“Joe, your so hilarious. That’s what we love about you.” The second fan said ant the first nodded her head in agreement. “By the way I am Rebecca…” she put her hand out, “…and this is my younger sister, Gayle.” She smiled as she pointed to her sister that was standing on her right.
“And Nick you’re amazing. Everything about you is, your songwriting, guitar skills and the fact you don’t let you illness stop you from your dream.” Gayle faltered Nick as Kevin walked up to the four of them.
“What do you love about me?” Kevin laughed; the two girls turned around and flashed plastic smiles at him.
“You talk a lot and you seen kinda nice.” Gayle said flatly with out the emotion she had used a few seconds earlier to describe Nick.
“Um… thanks.” Kevin walked and stood in between his brothers. “So you want us to sign that?” Kevin pointed to the CD in Gayle’s hand.
“Yes! Could you please?” Rebecca begged. The boys nodded their heads and Gayle handed the CD to Nick, along with the purple sharpie.
“So how do you like the CD?” Kevin asked as Nick finished signing it and then passed it to Joe.
“We love it so much! You are two of the most talented and hottest guys on planet earth.” Gayle inadvertently insulted Kevin and he seemed to be the only one to notice. Neither Joe nor Nick corrected her statement, only thanked them for their compliments while Kevin just stood on the sidelines. Kevin wanted to speak up for himself but he didn’t want his fans, well Joe and Nick’s fans, mad at him and start a rumor online about how much of an ass he is, he just did the usual, say nothing and keep whatever was on his mind to himself.
“I seriously think if you two gave us chance you would really love us. I want Joe and Gayle wants Nick, we seriously would like do anything to have a date with you.” Rebecca confessed as Joe handed her the album him and Nick had autographed, but not Kevin. Everyone except Kevin himself hadn’t realized he wasn’t given the opportunity to sign it.
“Would you like me to sign that as well?” He pointed to the CD in Rebecca’s hand, she and Gayle both looked at one another and they seemed to be communicating through facial expressions. The truth was they only really wanted Joe and Nick’s but they didn’t want to seem horrible. Finally one of them spoke.
“Well… um… only if you really want to. I mean… we don’t want to inconvenient you.” Gayle flashed a fake smile at Kevin. He could see right through it but he had self-control and he bit his tongue.
“It’s no inconvenience at all, I promise.” Rebecca smiled and handed Kevin the CD and he signed it, and even though he wasn’t going to say a word, he did manage to “accidentally” overlap his signature with Joe and Nick’s. He grinned as he handed it and the purple sharpie back to Rebecca.
“Thanks.” Gayle said unenthusiastically unlike she did for Nick and Joe. No one seemed to notice Kevin’s mistake, instead Gayle took the CD out of Rebecca’s hand and returned it to her tote.
“Um… excuse me…” The girl who had taken the brothers’ drink order said trying to get one of their attentions. Joe looked over at her and walked to the counter to get the drinks.
Just then Nick’s cell rang and he turned away from the fan girls. “Hey babe, yea I miss you also. I promise I will call you later… okay but only for a little while…. I know I haven’t called since… stop cutting me off…” Nick continued talking to his girlfriend over the cell phone; now Kevin was alone with the two fans that weren’t excited to be in his presence, he wasn’t exactly thrilled either.
“So … um Kevin… who is on the phone with Nick?” Gayle asked not even looking at Kevin but staring at Nick.
“His girlfriend, Brie.” Kevin informed blatantly and that sure got Gayle’s attention and she finally looked towards Kevin.
“Want to tell us what she looks like? Is she prettier than me?” Gayle demanded.
“Well she is pretty for a 14-year-old.”
“Oh… well does he love her?” Kevin was getting annoyed with these questions, he felt really uncomfortable talking about his brother’s love life.
“I don’t know. Do you either of you have a boyfriend?” Kevin tried to change the subject.
“Nope, free as a bird.” Rebecca giggled. Kevin couldn’t help but notice her gaze on Joe as he flirted with the girl at the counter. “So does Joe have a type of girl he prefers?” She tried to ask nonchalantly as she looked up to Kevin.
“Well he likes a lot of types… but he tends to go for the slender blond bombshells. Look at his past relationships… Mandy, AJ, and few others I won’t say.” Kevin stated truthfully, Joe loves all women but he did like blondes a lot.
Rebecca’s bright smile faded into a look of concern after she heard Kevin’s description of Joe’s type. She now felt so humiliated for flirting with Joe since she was the exact opposite. Rebecca was 5’2 with short frizzy, mousy brown hair, and had a few extra pounds. Kevin realized she was embarrassed.
“Rebecca, just because he prefers one type doesn’t mean he wouldn’t fall for another.” He tried to comfort her. Even though she hadn’t treated him the nicest he was still a sweetheart and a gentleman. She just smiled and nodded her head to say thanks.
Joe finally stopped talking to the Starbucks employee; she had kept the other customers waiting to long and the manager was giving her a few words in private. Joe handed Kevin his drink. Gayle still kept her eyes on Nick and yearning to know what he was talking about with the girl she hated, even though she had never met Brie.
“Brie… I love you too… I have to go now…. Yes I will call after the show. I swear.” Nick tried to end the call with Brie, he really cared for her and felt very lucky to be with her but she was getting somewhat fed up with not seeing him as much as she wanted. “Ok… I have to hang up now… Haha… yes I know… talk to you soon… hugs and kisses.” Nick hung up his end of the call first and finally rejoined the group. Gayle abruptly turned her head away so Nick wouldn’t see her gawking at him.
“I guess we better get going. Our parents are probably wondering why it’s taking us so long to order three cups of coffee.” Joe laughed. “Also we have to leave for sound check soon, I wonder what time it is?” Joe looked down at his wrist but realized he had no watch on so he jerked Kevin’s wrist toward his face. “Well it is time to go, we need to be at the venue in 15 minutes,” Joe then let go of Kevin and Kevin just shook his head. “I think we’re gonna be late.”
“Awe, do you two really have to go?” Gayle pouted at Nick. Nick just smiled and nodded his head in agreement with his brother.
“Well I hope you guys have a great concert tonight.” Rebecca told them as Joe and Nick headed for the door; Kevin went and grabbed a few items he forgot at the table he was occupying earlier. Kevin made is way to the front exit.
“I hope you girls can make it to the show tonight.” Kevin informed the girls as he walked by them. Gayle fake smiled as she went to order her drink.
“We have second row tickets! Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” Rebecca shouted as Kevin left the Starbucks, he just turned his head and waved to her. Even though today wasn’t the best day Rebecca had turned out to be more cordial than at first to him, which in return made him feel better.
CHAPTER 3
Kevin, Joe, and Nick made it their way back to their hotel only to find everyone waiting for them. There were two black SUVs that were parked near the buses that would be shuttling the boys, their family, and the band to the venue. The bus with all their equipment left while they were at Starbucks.
“What took you three so long?” Mr. Jonas wanted to know as the boys strolled over to the black SUV that Mr. Jonas was standing by.
“We ran into two fans at Starbucks.” Joe stated as he go into his seat in the back of the SUV. Nick followed close behind and sat beside Joe with his drink in hand.
“That’s why you need to bring Big Rob with you when you leave for somewhere. That’s his job, to protect you three.” Mr. Jonas stated for what seemed like the millionth time. His sons always seemed to be going off on their won without letting him know.
“It’s not entirely Rebecca and Gayle’s fault, the girl at the counter was new so she took her time when making our drinks. And Joe took his time with flirting with her.” He laughed as he sat n the middle row of the SUV.
“Who are Gayle and Rebecca?” Mr. Jonas inquired as he sat in front of the SUV.
“The two fans we ran into.” Kevin stated as the driver started the ignition. Mr. Jonas nodded his head in notification he understood now.
They were now on the way to the venue where they would do their sound check and then be rushed off to a local radio station where they’d do an interview and then back to the venue where they’d change in the their stage clothes and get ready for tonight’s show.
Kevin leaned his head against the window and he was lost in thought; meeting Gayle and Rebecca at Starbucks made him think about the past; about how it use to be before the fame. When he was the brother Nick and Joe went to for advice, his relationships with his brothers have changed drastically in the past couple years. He missed the old days and wished sometimes things could return to the way it was.
It was only a few years ago when Joe had his first kiss and he was so nervous and Kevin was the one to be there for him. Joe puts on this façade of being a ladies man, but deep down he is insecure and he loves to flirt but when it comes down to getting to business he is all awkward and shy around the girls he really likes. It’s easier for him to flirt with girls he doesn’t really know or like; it’s safer for him. Right before Joe’s first kiss Kevin had to calm him down and tell him everything was going to be all right.
Kevin and Joe use to be best friends and not just brothers, but ever since their fame has become bigger and bigger, Nick and Joe have become closer and closer while Joe and Kevin are getting farther and farther apart. Nick and Joe share the “burden” sex idols to hundreds of thousands teenage girls, Kevin felt lucking if a few hundred felt that way about him.
Nick and Kevin also use be considerably much closer than they are now. Kevin was the smart older brother who had all the answers about everything… from homework to girls. When Nick was first asking about girls and sex it was Kevin he went to for the answers… not their parents or Joe, but Kevin. Kevin was so understanding and explained everything Nick need to know… answered very question he had, no matter how uncomfortable it was. That’s the kind of big brother he was, he prepared Nick for “the talk” with their parents. Kevin would still share his experience with his brothers except it seems to him that they don’t need it anymore. Kevin is just happy that Frankie still needs him.
Kevin and his parents’ relationship haven’t changed much, he is still their oldest son and they rely on him more than the other boys. They confide in him with issues that are more for more mature ears and even though Joe is considered an adult now, they still treat him as a child… but not Kevin. Yes Kevin can get rowdy with his brothers but he still shows a lot of maturity like Nick does. Nick and Kevin are more alike than most think but it wouldn’t show since they don’t connect like they use to. Joe and Frankie are two peas in a pod; they are shy at times, yet very unpredictable and crazy. Kevin loves his family and wouldn’t trade them for any other if he could… he just wishes that things could be different.
Unrealized by Kevin, the SUV has reached its destination and he is still lost in space as Joe, Nick and everyone else exits the SUV. Kevin is left behind in the automobile as the group walks in to the arena and gets ready for sound check.
“Where is Kevin?” Joe asks annoyed at the fact he can’t get this part of the day done with soon.
“I don’t know. Did he even come inside?” Nick replied.
“To come to think of it, don’t remember him entering the building.” Mr. Jonas stated as hung up his phone after getting done with a business call. “Nick, go see if he is still in the SUV.” Mr. Jonas instructed.
“Okay Dad.” Nick placed his guitar down on the guitar stand and sprinted down a few hallways until he left the building and made his way the black SUV he had just exited earlier. Nick shakes his head as he sees his older brother sitting in it, with his chin now resting on his fist and his unfinished Starbucks in the other hand. Nick in now jogging to the SUV and reaches for the door and swings it open in one swift motion.
Kevin jumps back, startled as heck and as a consequence his coffee escaped his grasp and spills a little onto his pants. Thankfully they were dark otherwise I would have looked like he wet himself.
“Haha, I thought Joe was suppose to be the klutz in this family.” Nick mocked as Kevin picked his drink up off of the floor. “What the heck are you even doing in here still?” Nick questioned.
“How long ago did you guys leave me?” Kevin was unsure how long he had been zoning out.
“We didn’t leave you, you just didn’t come with us.” Nick said defensively as he turned around and headed for the building.
“Whatever… how long was I by myself?” Kevin shouted to Nick as he shut the door behind him.
“About 15 minutes.” Nick shouted back as he made his way into the back of the arena. Kevin took his time walking to the door that would led him inside, he couldn’t believe no one went looking for him for 15 minutes, he felt invisible some days, but it was an on going occurrence. Kevin drifted back in to his barely there conscious state as he walked to the building and down the halls to the stage area where everyone was waiting for him; all the time Kevin found himself in deep thought that made him question things and choices in his life.
Sometimes Kevin can’t help but wonder what if… what if they hadn’t started their career so early in life? Would he still be close to his brothers or was this distance between them inevitable? What if they hadn’t signed with Hollywood records? Would they be more accepted by critics and if they had waited until they were older would their career have more longevity than people are predicting? These are all questions that arise in Kevin’s mind almost everyday and he always asks himself if he made the right choice. He loves playing music with his brothers and living the rock star life… but he still wonders what if.
CHAPTER FOUR
Sound check has been done and over with for an hour and they were now sitting inside a medium sized studio room where they were about to start an interview with the DJ. The DJ, a middle aged man with a scruffy beard and long, dry, damaged brown and gray hair, took a sip of his coffee before he talked into the microphone in front of him.
“After this next song by Kelly Clarkson we will be taking calls from you the listeners and maybe you will get the chance to talk to the hottest teen pop sensation…. The Jonas Brothers.” The DJ screamed; but if you listened closely you could hear the patronizing tone in his voice. Three minutes later the song was done and it was now time for all the crazed girls to call in and ask he three boys what ever their hearts desired.
“Sitting beside me are the Jonas Brothers…. So how are you doing today Nick, Joe, and Kevin?” The DJ asked as the phone lines became insane.
“We’re doing great! Life is wonderful and we getting a lot of support from the best fans in the world…” Kevin stated the usual sugar coated answer.
“That’s wonderful! So I hear you three have a new reality show coming out.” He said unsure of the info he was given earlier.
“That’s right, it’s going to be called Living the Dream and we can hardly wait for the fans to see it. The shows going be about our life on the road and its going to air on the Disney channel and its going to be a short series.” Kevin replied before he took a sip of his water.
The interview went on like that, asking the run of the mill questions and the boys giving the same exact answers they always do. It seemed as if the person giving the interview had no creativity what so ever and just copied the interview from before. It became boring for the boys after a while, but it was better than asking too personal of questions. The DJ was finished asking the boys what he needed and the madness begun.
“It’s now time for you, the fans, to talk to the boys and here is our first caller- Shelby age 13.” The DJ announced; all the girls phoning in and getting busy signals were jealous of this 13-year-old for being the first caller, let alone being able to get through at all.
“Oh my god…. Am I really talking to the Jonas Brothers? I-I …” Shelby trailed off; and the boys could hear her uneven breathing over the speaker.
“Yes, this is really us.” Kevin laughed; he still got a kick out of how some girls freaked when they heard or saw them.
“Wow… I can’t believe I got through! It’s a miracle, it really is.” She repeated trying to convince her self it was a reality and not just a dream. “Nick, can I ask you a- a question?” She hesitated to ask since her heart was beating a mile a minute, she didn’t want him to think she was always a blabbering fool.
Nick chuckled to himself and he answered her, “Yep… ask away.” He smiled and waited to hear what he was wondering.
“What’s it like to be the hottest brother in the most amazing band ever known?” She finally asked while biting her lower lip and twirling a strand of hair nervously; she was relieved he couldn’t see her and her nervous ticks.
“Um… well it’s great. We have the most supportive fans ever, and that’s a fact.” Nick laughed, just thinking about some of the random and crazy things fans have done for them made him burst out into hysteria.
“What’s so funny about having the most dedicated fans?” The DJ asked curiously as he cocked his left eyebrow.
“Well its not like Nick is laughing at how dedicated they are…” Kevin answered for Nick while Nick drank his sugar free iced tea and tried to stifle his laughter. “Its just that we are very proud of what they have done for us” Kevin smiled at the DJ hoping that was enough of an answer for him.
“Can you give me an example?” The DJ wasn’t entirely sure they had the most dedicated fans. After all he wasn’t exactly happy that the boys were there in the first place. He doesn’t like them as musicians and if it had been up to him he wouldn’t play their music… it wasn’t good enough for him. But his boss wanted more viewers and having the Jonas Brothers in studio would definitely raise the ratings.
“Well I’ll tell you one of my favorites….” Kevin cleared his throat before he began telling his all time favorite fan promotion. “… Well our fans know how to get organized really well…. they have crashed MTV.com’s servers more than on one occasion… all in attempts to get our latest video, When You Look Me In The Eyes, to number one. They all comment and watch the video nonstop all at the same time. They even helped MTV discover a glitch in the system… we were actually getting negative numbers of comments and views because of all the traffic on the site…. It was pretty amazing.” Kevin smiled; he was truly amazed at how all their fans made that happen and it but a grin on his face every time he thought about it.
“Haha, I remembered that! I was one of those unrelenting fans…. It was fun. Well before we knew it was a glitch we were getting really mad cause we thought MTV was deleting our comments! Haha but we finally realized it had to be something wrong with them….” Shelby chimed in.
“Well that was a touching story.” The DJ rolled his eyes like a spoiled teenager receiving a lecture from her parents. He thought it wasn’t such a big deal… they still hadn’t made number one on TRL… not yet anyway. “Next caller, Sasha, age 12, you’re on air with The Jonas Brothers.”
“I LOVE YOU!” A high-pitched voice wailed through the speakers causing everyone in the studio to be startled by its shear magnitude. “I just have to say one thing, and that is: Joe I think you’re the most amazing guy in the world and Nick comes in a close second.” Sasha giggled afterwards, she was overjoyed by the fact she was able to tell them this, something she has wanted to say since she became a fan nearly two months ago.
“Haha… thanks Sasha.” Joe chuckled his short reply.
“What about Kevin? Isn’t he a close third?” Asked the DJ.
“Ewe… hell no! That’s gross.” Gagging noises could be heard from her end of the line along with giggling in the background.
“Why not?” Even though he despised them as musicians he was curious as to why a “fan” would say that.
“I don’t hate ya Kevin… its just your way to old. I mean I like you.” That was the story of his life since they became hugely successful… a lot of fans were younger and didn’t appreciate his mature looks.
“That’s fine… you’re WAY to young for me any way.” He just laughed it off like always.
“Okay let’s get the next caller on the line…. Rosie, age 19” The DJ declared.
“Hi!” Rosie spoke no louder than a whisper; since she was one of their older, more mature fans she didn’t want them to think she was crazy obsessed. But the truth was she was screaming on the inside and as soon as her call was done and the phone hung up, she would be screaming about the best call of her life.
“Hi Rosie.” Kevin whispered back, mocking her in a non-offensive way. “ We can barely hear you… could you speak a little louder?” Still whispering.
“Yeah, I can do that.” Her voice was now at a normal talking volume. Her cheeks were turning a light pink, she had tried to hard not embarrassing herself by not screaming… but she still managed to do a good job of it.
“Would you like to ask any of us a question?” Kevin asked in a tender voice.
“Um… yeah… I mean that’s the whole reason for calling.” She giggled. “ Well I don’t really have a question… it’s more like a request and a compliment.” She confessed.
“Okay, go ahead.” Kevin insisted.
“I just want to say that Kevin I think you are an amazing guy.” Kevin was caught completely off guard by her statement. Usually the girls say stuff like this about Nick or Joe, and rarely him. “I love you… well not in a psycho ‘I now were meant to be and I plan on marrying you’ kind of way. More of a really big crush kind of love.” She admitted, normally she wouldn’t say stuff like this but since she knew it was over the phone she felt more comfortable and she wanted him to know that there are girls out there that appreciate him dearly. “And my request is that you sing solo. No offense Nick or Joe but I want to hear your older brother too! I mean that one line in Mandy and the minuscule line in S.O.S aren’t enough for me and other Kevin lovers… just wanted to bring that to your attention” Rosie didn’t really care if she accidentally hurt Nick or Joe’s feelings, she felt they get enough of the love from the fans and Kevin deserved more.
“That’s fine… there are plenty other girls out there that disagree and like me better.” Joe laughed.
“That’s very kind of you to say… you just made my day, Rosie.” Kevin thanked her and they were now talking to the next caller. The boys talked to a few more girls before they had to leave the studio and get ready for the concert. They were all extremely nervous and anxious to perform for the largest crowd in their careers.
CHAPTER 5
The lights from up above were hot, causing beads of sweat to kept pouring into Kevin’s eyes as he played his guitar to every song on the set list. He smiled all through the performance… jamming out on his guitar keeps his mind off of things, off of all the negative things and all he can think about is him and the guitar and the next chord he needs to strike. The crowd’s energy only making him want to play better, harder, and louder for them.
Kevin ran off stage with his brothers and grabbed a hold of a chilled bottle of water that was waiting for him on a table; he guzzled it down and then wiped away the excess sweat with a towel. All that was left to do was the meet and greet and then he could crash onto his bed and rest. He hated have to do the meet and greets after the concert; he preferred doing before hand when he wasn’t so exhausted or sweaty. However they were running behind so the meet and greet that was scheduled for earlier had to be post poned until now. He and his younger siblings went over to a table that was set up close to the side entrance of the stage and waited for the lucky fans to meet them.
The first group of girls were around 15 or 16 and they brought many souvenirs with them for the boys to sign. First they gave the boys hugs and then Kevin smiled as the blonde one handed him a shirt to sign and then he passed to Joe and the Joe passed it to Nick. It continued like that until all of the souvenirs were autographed. The boys were becoming pros at signing something and then passing it to the brother in line; at first it was a struggle but after a while they found their rhythm and it was breeze to do.
After seeing most of the meet and greet winners there was one more fan left to meet. She was tall, about 5’8 or 5’9, Kevin couldn’t be exactly sure and she had long dark red curls flowing down to just beyond her shoulders and glistening blue eyes. She went up to him and smiled nervously as she bit her lip. Kevin opened his arms to give her hug and she hugged him back. Unknowingly to Kevin her heart was beating a mile a minute and she never imagined that she would be able to meet him since they had become so famous. She hugged Joe and then Nick next but her eyes returned back to Kevin.
“Hi. What’s your name?” Joe asked. Joe thought she was beautiful as did all the Jonas boys.
“Um… my name is Rosie.” She answered hesitantly. Yes indeed this was the exact same Rosie from earlier today. Mr. Jonas had heard the call she made to the radio station and he saw how it made his eldest son smile so he devised a plan of his own.
Joe laughed. “Wow… we were talking to fan named Rosie on the radio earlier, what a coincidence.”
“Actually…” Rosie began. “I’m the same Rosie.” She admitted as she tucked a loose strand of curls behind her ear.
“It’s really wonderful to meet you Rosie.” Kevin’s smile turned into a grin that spread from ear to ear. “I just wanted to say thanks for saying what you said earlier.”
“Well it’s the whole truth. I mean I think you are great and I just can’t thank your Dad enough.” The boys were now confused, why would she need to thank their Dad?
“What did our father do?” Nick asked curious just as much as Kevin and Joe.
“Oh. You don’t know.” She stated obviously oblivious to the fact it was a surprise for Kevin. She paused and took a deep breath before explaining how she happened to end up here backstage. “Let me start off from when I hung up with you this afternoon.” She said as she begun to relive the events from earlier.
After the best phone call of her life had just ended, not more than three minutes had passed when her phone’s ring tone startled her. She stopped chopping vegetables for the stir-fry she was making and walked to the kitchen table and picked her phone up and hesitated to answer when she didn’t recognize the number, but it might be important so she pressed the send button and was in awe of who was calling her.
“Hello, who is calling?” She asked immediately; her first thought was that it was a pesky tell marketer wanting to sell her something of no use to her.
“Hello, I’m calling for a Miss. Rosie Myslin.” The unfamiliar voice stated.
“This is her but if you’re trying to sell me something don’t waste your time cause I’m not buying.” She said flatly about to hang up.
“No you misunderstand Miss.” The voice chuckled. “I retrieved your number from the radio station.” He admitted.
“Oh.” Rosie was still in the dark as to who was on the phone with her.
“Let me introduce myself, I’m Kevin Jonas.” The voice introduced.
“No you’re not! You sound to old to be Kevin and I don’t appreciate these stupid and unnecessary practical jokes… especially when it’s not even April fools.” She was now very upset some one would call her and pose as Kevin.
“Oh sorry. I keep forgetting people assume I’m introducing myself as my son. I’m Kevin Jonas Sr.,” He corrected.
Rosie blushed; she couldn’t believe she had just raised her voice at the man 50% responsible for raising Kevin. Needless to say she was embarrassed but also curious as to why he was calling her. What would prompt a man to call one of the fans of his sons? Many fans are crazy and go to far; like coming to their house and actually knocking on the door. Can anyone say stalker?
“Mr. Jonas I am so sorry for not believing you… but may I ask why you’re calling me?”
“I heard what you said about my son and how it made him smile. To tell you the truth I have been worried about him lately, my wife also. As soon as you hung up a light bulb went off in my head… I know this might sound odd to you but I would really love it if you could come to the concert tonight.” Mr. Jonas requested unsure if she would believe him… sure she said she did but maybe she was just being polite to what she thought was a mental patient that heard her on the radio earlier and got access to a phone and miraculously managed to get her number
“I’m already going… but I’m like all the way in the back.” Rosie laughed at the horrible seats she managed to get at the last minute.
“I might be able to get you better seats and I know I can get you backstage. So what do you say I leave the passes for you at the entrance to the stage and just tell the guard your name and he’ll let you through for the meet and greet?” Mr. Jonas suggested.
Rosie thought about it but for barely a second, how could she pass up an opportunity thousands of girls would die for? “Yes, of course I’d love to!” She exclaimed.
“That’s great… I‘ll have someone call you with the details soon… I’m thankful for you being so nice to my son. I think he really needs some kind words from someone like you.” He was extremely grateful, for the past few months his wife and him have been noticing a change in Kevin’s behavior and it was a major concern for them but when he saw Kevin perk up after she called he knew what he needed to do.
“Thank you so much I am really looking forward to it.” She smiled and soon Mr. Jonas and her conversation was done and she went to get ready…. It was more important for her to look more amazing than earlier planned. Before she didn’t care what she looked like but now it mattered since she would be meeting them. Thirty minutes later someone did call her back and gave her all the information she needed and then she left for the venue.
“So that is how I come to be here, standing in front of you three; it’s all thanks to your Dad.” She finished telling her story and the boys we astonished their father had done that. Kevin felt a little uncomfortable about how his parents knew he wasn’t the same old Kevin but relieved at the same time. Relived that they cared enough to see something was bothering him unlike Joe or Nick who noticed nothing.
“Well I’ll be sure to thank him later tonight.” Kevin smiled brightly.
“So... um… Rosie, do you have a boyfriend?” Joe blurted out in a cocky tone.
“Yep… his name is Max and he is a great guy.” She admitted. Kevin was a little disappointed but he was still ecstatic about putting a face with the voice that made his day earlier.
Time passed by quickly and soon the meet and great Kevin was not looking forward to was over and he didn’t want it to be. He enjoyed being the center of Rosie’s attention; it was refreshing and gave him an overdue confidence boost. Sometimes people can get viscous towards him and he just doesn’t comprehend why. Rosie was gone and now it had to go back to normal. He knew he probably wouldn’t see her again and he was okay with that. Sure Rosie made him feel better but he didn’t want to start a relationship with a fan; no matter how pretty and kind they are. Besides he had someone else in his life he could talk to, someone who understood and just listened when he need someone to listen to him vent. He and this special someone were only friends but she was enough for him to stay sane, enough to make him feel wanted, enough to convince him someone actually cared about him enough to notice all the small things.
CHAPTER 6
Steam fogged up the windows and mirror in the bathroom of the hotel suite as Kevin relaxed in a warm and soothing shower. He turned up the pressure on the showerhead and stood directly beneath it, letting the water pulsate against his upper back and shoulders. He turned to face the gushing water and was now dampening his curls to wash.
Sooner than he wanted, he turned off the water and reached for a towel hanging on the rack, wrapped it around his waist, then wiped the mirror free from moisture. That’s exactly what he needed, something to cleanse him of all his worries and frustrations. If it were not for the call he had scheduled he would still be enjoying his shower.
This call was something he had been looking forward to all week, since the last one on the previous Tuesday. Trying to stay in touch with an old friend is hard; especially when one is on tour all around the country and the other is busy with collage and all the drama that comes with it. However Kevin and his friend managed to call at least once a week, more if they had time and for the both of them it was a almost a sacred ritual; they were determined to stay friends through all the twist and turns of life.
After towel drying his hair he went into his room in the suite and got dressed. He grabbed his cell and went to the kitchenette where Joe and Nick were at eating, one of their favorite things to do. Kevin thought it was best to grab a small snack before the call, he opened the fridge and he saw left over take out he missed earlier. He sat beside Nick on a stool as he filled his face full of food.
“When is your call again?” Nick asked smiling at his older brother.
Kevin finished chewing his food before answering. “In about ten minutes or so…. Why?” Kevin took another bite full. He wanted to eat as much as he could before he settled into a conversation.
“Just wondering when I’ll be losing my brother for the night. Seriously when the two of you talk there is no interrupting you…. you’re just so wrapped up in the conversation you don’t notice anyone else, and if you do on those rare occasions you tell us to shut up.” Nick smirked and Joe nodded his head in agreement.
“Well do you blame me? We only get the chance to speak once a week because of our hectic lives and I don’t want to miss out on any updates.” Kevin defended himself.
“Sure that’s the only reason for your semi conscious state on late Tuesday nights…. keep telling yourself that Kevin.” Nick stood and before leaving the kitchenette he patted Kevin on the back. Kevin just rolled his eyes and continued to finish his late dinner.
Nick and Joe sat on the couch and proceeded to watch television while Kevin devoured the remaining bit of food and checked his phone’s clock and it was almost time. He tossed the take away containers in the trash and headed back to his room. Kevin plopped down on his bed and got comfy. He gazed at the phone in the palm of his waiting, waiting for the dang thing to ring. It always seem like a phone takes longer to ring when you’re waiting for it.
Then the Kevin heard the song Island by Starting Line and his phone started to vibrate. Finally he thought to himself and he flipped it open and saw her picture come across the small screen and he smiled knowing he was about to talk to the one person in this world that listened to his every complaint…. never judging him, only supporting him and he did the same for her. It was a completely balanced friendship…. they both took and gave equally to one another. Kevin pressed the green send button and his heart started to dance and his eyes glistened at the sound of her voice.
“Hey stranger. How you been?’ The female voice asked as soon as Kevin answered the phone.
“Doing great now that I’m talking to you.” Kevin grinned as he leaned his head against the headboard and scooted farther down the bed and got comfortable.
“Haha I know… what would you do without our weekly calls? You’d be lost without me and my charm.” She didn’t realize how true that statement was.
“Okay Joe! Somebody has a big head tonight.” Kevin jested.
“Hey! Don’t insult me like that! I’m nothing like your brother. I‘m prettier of course; even if he thinks he is the sexiest creature on earth… psh… in his dreams. He only wishes he looked as good as I do when I roll out of bed.” She said trying to hide her laughter. She adored her witty banter with Kevin… she loved being able to joke around with a guy and him knowing when she was just kidding and not being serious.
“Well this is fact… Joe is always going on and on about how it’s so easy for you to look flawless… its so obvious he is envious of you, even though he will deny it.” Kevin remarked.
“I knew it! The last time I saw him I could so see him glaring at me… green is a bad color for him, jealousy will get him no where.” She smirked. She was now sitting on the foot of her bed in her room at the sorority house.
“I was just thinking how long it’s been since we saw each other last.” Kevin stated; his smile dimmed slightly knowing fully it had been to long.
“Oh wow, yeah it’s been like two and half years ever since your school tour back in the day.” She remembered as she lied on her bed
It was late 1992 on a Tuesday afternoon; hence the weekly calls are on Tuesdays. When Kevin Jonas, and his brother Joseph were playing on a playground in Huston, Texas while his newly born brother, Nicholas was in a stroller huddled up in warm blankets when he first laid eyes on her.
She was wearing an adorable floral pink dress and there was a taller, older boy hovering over her, he wasn’t letting her play on the swings. Kevin could tell she was on the verge of tears so he grabbed Joe by the arm and ran over to this little girl, Joe now being drug behind him.
“Let her play on the swings… you…. You…big bully!” Young Kevin demanded as the bully turned around and looked down at Kevin. This bully was a good five inches taller but Kevin didn’t care, he was going to stand up to him.
“Make me.” The bully’s voice was deep and ragged for any child so young. He glared at Kevin, causing him to take a step back but Kevin regained his courage almost instantly.
“I will!” Kevin shouted before he extended his right leg and kicked the bully in the shin and as soon as the bully was off his guard he and Joe both ganged up on him, they pushed him to the hard paved sidewalk near the playground.
“Who’s the meanie head now?” The bully cried as he limped to his mommy as he held his sore knee with tears streaming down his face. Joe and Kevin gave one another a high-five for a successful mission.
“Hello?” A nervous but grateful little girl said.
“Hi! I’m Kevin and this is my brother Joe.” Kevin’s grin radiated happiness as he introduced himself and Joe to her.
“Nice to meet you, and thanks for helping me.” She smiled shyly as she rocked her tiny body on the heels of her feet.
“Well can you tell me your name too? Its only fair since I told you mine.” Kevin stated as he kept his eyes on her.
“Oh yea… well um… my name is Michelle and I’m 5 years-old. How about you?” She smiled brightly, being less nervous than before.
“Me too… but Joe is only three.” Kevin pointed out as Joe tugged on his shirt. “Stop it Joe, you’re being rude.” Joe kept tugging on his shirt and he finally looked at what had caught Joe’s attention.
Across the playground, just beyond the monkey bars was their mother sitting on a bench next to Nick’s stroller with another lady scolding her. They brothers could see that same bully crying his eyes out as the woman held his hand. Mrs. Jonas looked over at her sons and they quickly turned the other way.
“We’re gonna be in so much trouble.” Joe predicted.
“Why? He was picking on Michelle! He started it!” Kevin yelled defiantly.
“But his mommy lying to our mommy.” Joe said defeated.
“Don’t worry I’ll tell the truth!” Michelle smiled sweetly.
“Thanks Mich it might help.” Kevin smiled back.
Thanks to Michelle affirming that the boys were speaking the truth, Kevin and Joe got into minimal punishment and the bully… lets just say that bully never bullied at that playground again.
Kevin was now lying completely on his back, looking up at his ceiling while talking to Michelle on the phone. So how is collage life treating you?”
“It’s treating me fine for the most part… just like every other collage student, sleep deprived.” She chuckled.
“Same here, sleep deprivation is normal among musicians on tour.”
“Anything interesting happen in the past week? Meet any cute girls that want to kidnap you and elope in Vegas?” She laughed as she laid on her bed and covering herself with a throw blanket.
“Well now that you mention it… I met a girl named Rosie who was a total sweetheart and gorgeous.” Kevin informed her.
“I’m intrigued. So how’d ya meet her and when’s your fist date?” Michelle asked excited for him. She wants Kevin to be happy so bad; and she wants him to have a beautiful girlfriend to show off to everyone, especially Joe.
“Never, she has a boyfriend named Max and besides I don’t want to date a fan, to weird. I met her because of my Dad… well she called into the radio station and gave me a huge compliment and Dad saw how it made me smile so he invited her to the concert for a meet and greet.” Kevin reminisced.
“Two questions. One, how do you do know she is single? Did you ask her? Second, does your Dad finally notice how you feel about … you know stuff since he asked her to the concert?” Michelle repositioned herself and now her back was against the headboard… she didn’t want to miss anything Kevin was about to say.
“To answer the first question, no I didn’t ask…Joe did for self interest and…” He was cutoff.
“That’s just like Joseph nowadays! I miss the old Joe…the one that wasn’t so narcissistic and self absorbed. I loved his old humor… sure he was always cocky but it was a good kind of cocky.” She practically screamed through the phone. “That girl liked you and he needs to back the hell off! If I was there I swear I would have slapped him across that pretty little rock star face of his!” She huffed.
“Calm down Mich, it’s okay. I know you and Joe don’t get along any more but he is still my brother and I love him.” Kevin tried to calm her down. But truth be told he loved how she preferred him over Joe… it always made him feel loved.
“I know, I know…but still. He isn’t my family so I am allowed to say it! I am allowed to be brutally honest.” She reasoned. “Now that I’m done bashing your insensitive younger brother… answer my second question.” She demanded.
“Yeah Rosie told me what my Dad said and why he wanted her to visit me. He and Mom actually do notice and not just you.”
“Finally! I love your parents but I was seriously getting annoyed.” She admitted.
“How was that party you went to last Friday?” Kevin remembered how excited she was for it… a guy she liked was going to be there.
“Ugh… I had a feeling you’d bring that up.” She rolled her eyes.
“What happened? Did he hurt you? Tell me and if he did I’ll fly up to Davis and beat the crap out of him…” Kevin was being dead serious. He wasn’t a violent guy but if someone hurt Michelle he would want him or her to be hurt just as badly if not more.
“Nothing really except embarrassment when I found out he has a girlfriend… and I hit on him with her standing behind me. But don’t worry I can handle it, nothing violence will solve.” He reassured him. “But the worst part was the way I found out he was taken.”
“How did you find out?” Kevin asked curiously.
“Well after saying one of those cheesy pick up lines I love so much… she comes up and pushes me out of the way and staggers up to him and just starts making out. It was one of the worst kisses I’ve ever seen… messy is the only word I can use to describe it.” Michelle shudders at the thought of that kiss.
“Awe I’m sorry you had to see that” Kevin chuckled.
“So Kevin… I was online earlier and I saw that there are going to be three concerts semi-close to me and I’m willing to blow off any classes I might have if I could see you again. You could hook a girl up with back stage passes and did I mention I could actually see in person and not just on Disney channel for the billionth time.” She bargained with him.
“Well it’s still a far away but I’m sure I can squeeze some time with you into my busy schedule.” Kevin smirked.
“Squeeze? Here I am willing to blow off possibly important classes for you and you have to squeeze time for one of your oldest and dearest friends? I’m hurt!” She scoffed jokingly.
“Haha you know I’ll make it happen. After all like you said earlier it’s been almost two and a half years and it’s about time… no pun intended.”
Back when Kevin, Joe, and Nick were just starting their music careers in 2005 is when things began to fall into place. The Jonas’ lived in Texas for about a year before moving to New Jersey where Kevin would spend the remainder of his childhood and most of his teenage years. Unfortunately Michelle and Kevin weren’t able to keep in touch since they were only six when Kevin moved away. Michelle would live in Texas until after elementary school then it was time for her family to move back to the Bay Area, where she was born and attend Junior High and High School. They wouldn’t see one another for approximately to 12 years.
The boys were on a school tour, going from state to state playing at High School gyms and auditoriums for the student body hoping they would gain fans that would support them. It was hard playing to a crowd of peers who were very judgmental and the only reason for attending was because it got them out of class. It wasn’t until they played a concert in Pennsylvania did Kevin and Michelle reunite.
There was a small meet and greet after the performance and only a small little group of people wanted to meet these unknown boys, all girls. It wasn’t until the third person, the last person, did Kevin and Michelle’s lives collide once again.
Michelle walked up to the three boys not recognizing who they were and just started up a conversation with them. “Hey there. I’m Michelle.” She introduced herself.
“Hi I’m Nick and these are my brothers Joe and Kevin.” Nick smiled.
Michelle chuckled to herself. “It’s nice to meet you three boys.”
“What’s so funny? Do I have something in me teeth?” Joe showed her his teeth and she shook her head no. “Then what?”
“Your names. I once new three brothers will the same first names. But I haven’t seen them in forever. It’s quite sad really, me and the oldest one’s were really close that year in Texas.” Michelle remembers.
Kevin and Joe turned their heads but to look at each other and they were both thinking the same thing… but that thought left their minds almost as fast as it went in. Kevin thought it couldn’t possibly be the same Michelle he knew way back when he was a kid… there just could be no way it could be her, he gave up on seeing her again along time ago, as did she with him.
“So how do you like living here?” Joe asked trying to make small talk.
“Oh I don’t live here, I live in California… I’m on spring break so I’m visiting my cousin and I’ve been tagging along with her to all her classes.” She informed him.
“That cool.” Nick said as he tried to keep the conversation going. Then one last girl came up to them wanting their autograph.
“Wow! You guys were great! I love your voices and I think I’ll be a fan!” She said all giddy.
“Thanks I hope you will be too. You can check about us on our Myspace page, myspace.com/jonasbrothers.” Kevin informed the girl and she soon left for class and Michelle was once alone with these three boys. As soon as she heard Kevin say Jonas she had to ask… she’d always regret it if she didn’t.
“So your last name is Jonas?” She hesitantly and the boys nodded their heads simultaneously. “Okay… I know this might sound strange and all but did you ever live in Texas?” Kevin’s heart started to beat faster. “Okay that’s strange.” Michelle said to herself more than to the boys. “Did you ever know a girl named Michelle that you met on a playground when she was five and you saved her from a bully?” She didn’t look them in the eyes… she was nervous.
“Yea! How do you know that?” Kevin asked nervously also.
“Because I’m that Michelle, I’m that little girl. You guys moved away and my mom lost your new number and oh my gosh! I can’t believe its you!” She shrieked as she gave Kevin a tight hug.
Kevin couldn’t believe it but after talking and remembering what they could they knew it was really them, the long lost friend they had been wondering about for years. Once Mr. Jonas came over wondering what was taking his sons so long he confirmed some of the details. From that day forward they have been in contact, they didn’t want to take a chance of never seeing each other again. However with Kevin’s busy schedule that was the last time they saw one another in person, only phone calls and IM conversations were what the had but it was enough.
“I have to get some sleep. Bio exam and I can’t miss it! Good night Kevin and have sweet dreams.” Michelle whispered softly as not to wake any one up. Her and Kevin had been talking for a good two and a half hours but it was late for both of them.
“Nighty night, my friend and I will pray you’ll pass with flying colors.” Kevin promised. They exchanged a few more words before finally hanging up. After hanging up the phone Kevin changed into his pajamas then crawled into bed. Michelle did the same thing and the last thought on both of there minds was about the other.
CHAPTER 7
Kevin was sound asleep; he looked so peaceful and serene as he lay on his stomach and the sound of him snoring filled the room. He was dreaming of the past… of one day in particular in Texas when Joe, Michelle, and himself went to a fair and practically ate their weight in cotton candy and corn dogs. It was the week before he and his family moved back to New Jersey and it was one of his favorite childhood moments and he use to dream about all the time before he and Michelle were reunited.
“Wakie wakie big brother!” Joe screamed in Kevin ear as he jumped up and down on Kevin’s bed. “It’s time to get up… we have an interview and photo shoot to do.” He reminded Kevin in childish voice. “Get you’re your big butt up… and gross…. take a bath stinky!” Joe insulted as he left a groggy Kevin on the bed rubbing his eyes trying to adjust them to the light of the morning pouring in from the widow.
“Jerk.” Kevin mumbled as he tossed the covers aside and sat up trying to find the strength to get ready after staying up so late talking to Michelle. Kevin finally stood up and walked to the bathroom but halfway there someone walked in.
“Hey sweetie, what do want for breakfast?” Mrs. Jonas asked caringly as she peered her head through the door.
Kevin turned to his mom and thought about it for a second before replying. “Cereal is fine by me, nothing fancy.” He answered before he continued to the bathroom.
Kevin walked into the kitchenette after getting ready, his hair still damp for the shower and sat down next to Nick at the table. Kevin grabbed a clean bowl that was already on the table and poured it full of corn pops and when he reached for the last bit of milk in the carton his hand was swatted away.
“I called dibs! That milk is mine!” Joe said, his mouth full of cereal as he jerked the milk out of Kevin grasped and made him his third helping of cereal.
“Fine I’ll just get more out of the fridge.” Kevin rolled his eyes as he made his way over to the fridge and was annoyed when he saw there was no milk for his cereal. Kevin glared at Joe as he added extra sugar to his already sweet cereal.
“If you add anymore sugar you’re gonna end up being a diabetic like Nick… you idiot!” Kevin snarled at Joe. Joe intentionally took one more extra large scoop of sugar and smirked at Kevin as he dumped in his health violation he called breakfast. “Eat it plain or better yet use water!” Joe suggested as he turned on the faucet in the kitchen sink.
“No thanks… I’ll just skip breakfast.” Kevin smiled indifferently as he went and sat down on the couch near Frankie. “Hey Frankie!” He smiled to his youngest sibling playing video games.
“Kev! Wanna play with me? Please?” Frankie looked up into his big brother’s eyes. Frankie admired him so much and thought he was the coolest brother ever because he was much older and knew so much more. Frankie loved how Kevin treated as an equal…Joe sometimes ignored him and Nick was just not as fun as Kevin.
“Awe I wish man…but I have to do some stuff for work.” Kevin smiled as he ruffled Frankie’s hair. Out of everyone in his family, he was closest to Frankie even though they were 13 years apart in age, mostly because Frankie respected him and didn’t judge him.
“Okay Kev, next time? Promise?” Frankie said sullenly and Kevin smiled as he gave Frankie a hug before leaving the hotel suite. Only one more night then they’d be moving on down the road, it was a nice change staying in a hotel for more than just showering and taking a quick nap.
Now at the photo shoot the boys are being advised on what they need to wear and how their hair should be. This is Kevin’s least favorite part about photo shoots… being forced to wear things he doesn’t really like or forcing him to straighten his curls.
“Come here Kevin and try these on!” Shouted Lana, the stylist for this particular photo shoot. She has worked the boys before and is a very obnoxious person… she always has to have it her way. Kevin walks to her and she gives him two outfits to try on for her. “Go and change quick… I don’t have all day so move your chunky butt and change!” She yelled at him. Kevin just gave her a look of disgust as he went to his dressing room.
Kevin put on his tight pants that basically suffocated his manly hood and he looked at himself in the full-length mirror “I don’t have a chunky butt.” He stated but more like a question as he looked at his behind in the mirror. “But that was the second remark like that today. Can they see something I don’t?” He wondered.
“Stop admiring you derriere and get to work!” Joe ordered as he stood in the doorway of Kevin’s changing room and smirked at him. Kevin put on the shirt Lana gave him and he made his way to get his picture taken.
“Okay we’re going to be doing single shots first. So Nick you’re first then Joseph and then Kevin. So Nick get in front of the camera and you two go sit down somewhere.” Joe and Kevin both sat down on two folding chairs and watched as Nick posed of the camera.
“I gotta pee… be right back.” Joe said to no one in particular as he left the seat and went looking for a bathroom. Kevin sat there waiting for his turn to get his picture taken when a young intern walked up to him
“Hello? Kevin?” The pretty blonde intern asked. She was slender and had big curls and blue eyes.
“Yes I’m Kevin.” Kevin smiled hoping maybe his luck might have changed.
“Can I sit there?” She pointed to where Joe had been sitting. Kevin nodded his head and she sat beside him. “Hello, I’m Cynthia and I love you and your brothers.” She smiled shyly.
“Awe thank you Cynthia.” He smiled his sweet smile.
“So where is Joe? I really wanted to meet him and Nick. They are both really great!” She stated as she looked around for Joe.
“Joe went to the bathroom.” Kevin stated flatly. “Were you excited to meet me too?”
“Well… um… yeah sure whatever.” Cynthia answered not paying attention to Kevin’s question but still scanning the surrounding area for Joe
“Yeah great!” Kevin left his seat and decided to find Joe for her… he didn’t want to be stuck there with her alone, talking about him.
“Hey man… what you doing here?” Joe asked as he washed his hands.
“Looking for you… there is another girl and she wants to talk to you.” Kevin informed him.
“Great! Something fun to do while I wait. Hope she’s cute. And don’t be jealous bro… I’m sure there is a girl desperate enough out there that would flirt with you too. That’s if you ever dressed better and took care of that mess you can hair.” He winked at Kevin and then laughed with an overlay of arrogance mixed in with it as he exited the bathroom. Kevin left the restroom and made his way back to everyone else when he overheard something that just brought his mood down again.
“I saw you talking with Kevin.” A female voice said.
“Yeah so what about it?” He recognized the second voice as Cynthia.
“Well he seems like a nice guy.” The first girl stated and they made Kevin smile a little.
“Yea nice but BORING and he definitely not HOT like Joe or handsome like Nick. He is so below average looking and if he weren’t related to Joe or Nick do you really think I would’ve given him the time of day? NEVER!” She heckled.
“Nice to know you’re such a bitch. Sure he isn’t my type and I find him very unattractive, as do I with all three of them, but god! If you’re gonna use people like that… you need some serious help.” The first girl called Cynthia out and even though she inadvertently insulted him he still liked her.
Kevin left before anyone could see him eavesdropping and he went back to his seat beside Nick, Joe was now having his picture taken. The day would only get worse from there and poor Kevin had no idea.
CHAPTER 8
As Kevin sat there, watching his younger brother striking poses for the camera or as Fernando, the photographer for the day, called it, ‘making love’ to the camera in a fake Latino accent that was over exaggerated. Kevin hated how many people in the ‘business’ were fake and he knew he was guilty of it sometimes as well. Doing what he’s told so he wouldn’t cause a bigger rift between him and his brothers, even if it meant giving in to something he disagreed with.
Cynthia walked back to the photo shoot and she turned to Kevin and winked at him before turning her attention to Joe. Kevin just rolled his eyes… not saying what he really wanted to, just biting his tongue. He could see Joe trying to hold back the grin on his face from yet another girl drooling over him.
“No, no, no! This won’t do!” Lana proclaimed as she frantically flailed her arms around in the air. “Someone fix his hair before I have an aneurysm!” She demanded as she pointed to Kevin. ”Either curl it so his unruly curls are tighter and more presentable or straighten it!” She instructed the hair people to do. Lana was walking away but before she left she turned around, "Why couldn’t you have hair more like Nicholas? His hair is beautiful.” She smiled as she looked over to Nick who was guzzling down a diet redbull.
One of the hairdressers snapped their fingers at him; Kevin stood up and followed them to the hair and makeup department. He sat down in a chair as they warmed a flat iron. Kevin liked his curls but he did agree they weren’t as nice as Nick’s but at least he had curls… Joe’s was more wavy than curly.
“Looks like I’m going to have fry your hair.” The mysterious girl from earlier stated. Kevin looked up from his seat and saw a young blonde woman with a kind smile on her face.
“Looks like it.” Kevin let out a small chuckle. “Hello I’m Kevin Jonas.” He put his hand in front of him to introduce himself.
“ I know who you are.” She said matter of fact, so sure of herself. “Hello I’m Cristina and I’ll be your hairdresser for the day.” She shook his hand.
“Well it’s nice to meet you Cristina.” Kevin said flirtatiously, he knew she wasn’t interested in him but he thought why not? She is honest and really gorgeous, but there was no harm with flirting.
“Nice to meet you to.” She smiled back. She turned her focus back to the matter at hand. “I think the iron is hot enough now… time to straighten it and in the process damage it as well.” She laughed and Kevin joined in. “Your gonna be needing some strong conditioner to fix it.” She grabbed the expensive flat iron of off the counter and proceeded to straighten Kevin’s curls.
“Much, much better! I’m a genius!” Lana flattered herself as soon as she saw the work Cristina had done to Kevin. “You look so much better with straight hair… the curls just make you… make your face look big and out of place.” Lana suggested in a condescending voice.
“I’ll keep that in mind” He replied as Cristina finished up his hair. Lana left and Kevin was glad she was.
“Don’t listen to her, you should see her when she wakes up in the morning with out any makeup or her hair done. Scary!” Cristina shivers as said that over exaggerating how bad Lana really did look. But it made Kevin smile.
“Kevin stop pampering yourself and get your solo shots down so we can get the heck out of here.” Joe stood in the doorframe staring at Kevin but them winked at Cristina.
“Are we done?” Kevin asked. Cristina nodded and he made his way to the photo shoot where Fernando was getting hot under the collar.
“Where have you been? Time is money or are you to good to grace us with your presence?” Fernando said feigningly.
“Sorry Fernando!” Kevin apologized by imitating Fernando’s irritating fake accent.
“Whatever just get in front of me so I can take your picture!” Fernando demanded. Kevin walked in fort of the white backdrop. Kevin usually felt strange in front of a camera, especially with someone like Fernando behind it and how he explained things with sexual innuendos.
After taking about 40 frames Kevin was done with the solo shots and he was relieved it was a shorter than normal shoot and he prayed the group shots were as short. However since Kevin was busy getting his hair redone he didn’t know that Nick and Joe both had twice as many pictures taken because Fernando just didn’t like Kevin’s performance or attitude. Good thing Kevin never would find out… just one more thing to add to a long list of how Kevin gets the short end of the stick most of the time. Nick and Joe joined him in front of the white backdrop and Kevin smiled when he saw Cristina watching them near the food table.
“Awe that’s precious… do you have a crush?” Joe mocked in a baby voice referring to the smile on Kevin’s face from Cristina. Even though she thought he was very unattractive he knew she thought he was nice and even joked around with him and that was enough for him to want to get to know her better as a friend, nothing more.
“Shut up Joe.” Kevin hit Joe’s arm and they continued with the photo shoot. Not one time did Kevin stand in the middle… only on the side or in the back… never the center. He was use to it now and never expected anything different.
“Excuse me!” Cristina sneered annoyed.
“Yes? What is it little girl? Fernando replied in a belittling tone towards her.
“In case you haven’t notice but Kevin was never in the middle! That’s not right… he should be. I’m, going to assume use just forgot and didn’t do it intentionally.” Cristina glared at Fernando.
“Little girl… you need to shut up and mind your own business! Kevin doesn’t mind it…. We’re just saving time dear.” He retorted.
“Put a sock in it! Everyone here knows that accent is fake.” She started to laugh. “Kevin is to nice to stand up for himself.” She screamed.
“Were done. End of story.” Fernando left.
“Thanks Cristina.” Kevin smiled as he walked up to her.
“You need to be more out spoken… stand up for yourself.” She demanded as Nick and Joe made their way to the two of them.
“Hello this is Nick and I’m Joe.” Joe introduced conceitedly.
“Hi Nick, its nice to meet you.” She shook his hand. “Not interested, sorry.” She said to Joe.
“Awe why not?” He asked pretending she hurt his feelings.
“Maybe it’s the fact you’re a jerk towards Kevin who is a kind and sweet person.” All this fame has inflated you ego to the point of no return.” She informed him.
“You’ll come around to my way of thinking.” He smirked.
“Never. I’d rather wait 11 years for Frankie to turn 18 and I’m 30 then go on a date with you now! That’s how much I despise you.” She sneered at Joe.
“How can you despise a person you don’t even now?” Kevin asked.
“Well that’s because we have a mutual friend.” She smiled.
“Oh really? Who might this mystery friend of ours be?” Joe inquired.
“On no, no, no… you misunderstood me Joe. I said Kevin and me have a mutual friend… she doesn’t like you either. Well she isn’t so much my friends but my cousin really.” She nodded her head.
“Well who then? I’m dying to know.” Kevin insisted.
“Well you’ve know her forever and she use to love Joe but ever since the fame got to him she can’t stand the sound of his voice. She buys your CDs to help support you but she hadn’t even listened to them because of him.”
“Ha, ha. It sounds like you’re explaining my best friend Michelle.” Kevin laughed.
“Wait? Michelle despises me?” Joe frowned hurt… even though he has known it for a while.
“Yep. Michelle is my cousin. Dear sweet Michelle.” Christina confessed.
“Wow! What a coincidence.” Kevin laughed at how small the worlds really can be.
“Yeah basically I’ve learned to dislike Joe from all the things she tells me about him. And I know it’s not good to judge people you don’t know but she isn’t a liar so I believe what she has told me.” She informed everyone with in earshot.
“Does she hate Nick too? Or is it just me?” Joe asked.
“No… just you. She and Nick were never close… and besides he isn’t as conceited as you, he is just absentminded and doesn’t realize what he says might hurt. But you on the other hand are insensitive on purpose!” She barked at him. Joe rolled his eyes and left.
“Well can I have your number? Not for like a date or anything but you seem really cool… well you are related to Michelle so it makes sense.” He chuckled.
“I’d love to but I just got a new number and can’t remember it and I don’t have it with me… it died and is on the charger. Just ask Michelle for is next Tuesday, she’ll be glad too.” She recommended. She looked at her watch, “I have to go. Now since the shoot is over I have to catch a plane home. It was great meeting you Kevin Jonas.” She smiled as she ran to gather her things and leave for the airport.
The boys finished the day by doing an interview with some magazine people for hours on end. Kevin was exhausted when he got back to the suite and just wanted to take a nap… and that’s exactly what he did. The only place he could escape from this world that wasn’t always so kind but at least he had a new friend.
CHAPTER 9
Kevin’s body was strewn across the couch as he was flipping through the channels looking for anything that looked interesting, as the rest of the family got ready to go do the tourist thing. Kevin had no desire to leave the suite or his cushy seat on the couch, not for anything. Kevin didn’t want to spend one of his rare days off walking and driving around a strange town and possibly running into one of those fans that would just push him to the side while they drooled over Nick and Joe.
Kevin’s train of thought drifted from what to watch to the events from the past couple of days and how unusually good they were, with a few minor exceptions. He met one of the nicest girls that just happened to be one of his biggest fans and one of the most out spoken people that cared enough to speak up for him, all thanks to his Dad intervening and a perfect coincidence.
Kevin was astonished that a girl so beautiful and kind could ever possibly like him as much as Rosie did. If he had met her earlier in life and she still felt the way she does now he could imagine more happening between them, but dating a fan was not a possibility for him. He knew the relationship wouldn’t last because of his paranoia, ever since hitting the big time Kevin has been concerned with any new relationship whether they are romantic or not. Kevin has no way of knowing if this new person in his life was there for him or for his fame or if their feelings are true and not just a side effect of being in love with the idea of being close to him.
Kevin has always had is guard up, even before the fame. In school he only had two close friends, which he rarely speaks to anymore. In fact the only friend he talks to on a regular basis is Michelle and if it weren’t for one of those perfect coincidences he wouldn’t have her in his lonely life now. He could hardly wrap his mind around the fact that Cristina was her cousin; well he hoped she was. He couldn’t be sure Cristina was speaking the truth until his next call to Michelle. He wanted so bad to believe Cristina but he couldn’t, not yet.
The difference between Kevin’s willingness to accept Cristina into his life over Rosie is the fact he knows Cristina doesn’t like him in a romantic way, he heard her say it herself without her even knowing he was eavesdropping when she said it. She called Cynthia out on her shallowness and she didn’t have to, but she did it because that the kind of person Cristina is. She cares about people and hates to see anyone be treated the way Kevin is treated by people, especially the way he is treated by his own brother. It makes her sick. Michelle and Cristina are the type of people that Kevin needs more of in his life, loyal and caring.
Kevin is so use to being mistreated that it doesn’t affect him as much as it use to. At first he would get mad and upset but now he expects it from almost everyone. When someone doesn’t mistreat him he automatically thinks that it’s a mistake or a miracle, he can’t decide but he hopes for the ladder. Before the first big incident, of when Kevin truly felt unloved by the fans, there were smaller, less noticeable ones that Kevin just brushed of but in reflection he now realizes the true extent of how much they affected him in the big picture. Like when a fan gave Nick and Joe special presents and nothing for him on his own birthday or when he can see an endless sea of signs expressing their love for his brothers and none for him. Those kinds of things will shatter anyone’s self esteem after a while and unfortunately for Kevin it has done this but he is a performer and knows how to fake a smile.
Before 2007 Kevin felt like his brothers and him were equal when it came to being in the band. They weren’t as well known and had a smaller, more intimate following. Those were the days he didn’t feel less, or unwanted. Kevin realizes that if it were not for Columbia dropping them and Hollywood picking them up that they would be nobody’s, most likely back home in New Jersey talking about the big stars they could have been but he still questions every decision he has made. In just over a year his self-esteem went from being that of a normal teenage boy to almost nothing. That’s how much those little almost miniscule incidents can add up and make a person have no self worth what so ever.
The one occurrence that cemented Kevin’s personal turmoil within himself happened on a sunny day back in L.A., a little under a year ago. Kevin and his brothers were out and about in L.A., and it was one of those isolated days off from work. This is back when the rift between Kevin and is brothers were small, but yet still apparent if a person looked closely to the way it was before their fame and the way it is at that point in time.
Kevin had decided to go grab a quick lunch for all of them at a small sandwich shop that made the best sandwiches in town. While waiting for his order to be fulfilled he sat at a table in the almost vacant establishment when a group of four girls recognized him and at first he was thrilled to see what he though were his fans as well as Joe and Nick’s fans but he was wrong.
The four girls went up to the counter to order when they saw Kevin and immediately looked around for Nick and Joe but were disappointed when they didn’t see them. One of them finally had enough courage to walk over to Kevin and start a conversation. If Joe and Nick had been in sight those for would have filled the entire place full of screams but since it was only Kevin they acted calmer.
“Hey? Aren’t you Kevin Jonas?” She asked sure of herself as she took a seat across from him. She gestured for her other three companions to follow.
Kevin smiled at her and then at her friends as they joined him. “Yes I am. Are you fans?” He smiled sweetly.
“Yes! We love the album and can’t wait for Jonas Brothers to be released! We just know it’s going be just a good if not better.” The first girl exclaimed. The others were to shy to talk to him and were only there because they hoped they would see Nick or Joe come into the shop as well.
“That’s great!” Kevin chuckled. “I am so glad to have fans that appreciate us like I can see you four do.” The girls couldn’t help at want to laugh at his comment considering they didn’t really like him at all and if it weren’t for the fact he could get them to meet his younger siblings they wouldn’t be sitting with him, they would have just ignored Kevin.
“Yeah… we love the Jonas Brothers.” The first girl said smirking at the fact he had no idea she meant only two thirds of them. The small talk went on for a few more minutes before Kevin’s phone began to go off.
“Yes… Joe I made sure to get you a chicken sandwich… tell Nick I will get him his diet soda…” At this point Kevin was focused on his conversation with Joe he didn’t notice the girls talking amongst themselves and decided to ask for a favor.
The main girl that had been doing all the talking tapped Kevin on the shoulder. “Just a sec Joe… no I’m talking with a few fans… I won’t hang up if you don’t….” Kevin turned his attention away from Joe and his phone. “Yea?” Kevin smiled.
“We were hoping if we could meet Joe and Nick also… I mean it would be great if we could meet all the Jonas Brothers since we’re HUGE fans.” She batted her eyelashes. Kevin couldn’t help but be the sweetheart he is and convinced his brothers to stop what they were doing and come to the sandwich shop. Within three minutes the rest of the Jonas Brothers arrived and the girls couldn’t contain their excitement.
“Oh my god! Oh my god!” All four of them squealed as the caught their first glimpse of Nick and Joe. They ran over to them and just complimented them to no end. Kevin just kept sitting at his tabling and only getting up once his sandwiches were ready. Kevin waited for a sign from either his brother or the girls to show they wanted his presence but none came. Hey unwrapped his food and ate alone as his watched the girls that were once talking to him and only him now adore is brothers and not acknowledging him one bit. He sat there like eating alone like he did when in school and all his friends stayed home sick and it was a feeling he hated.
The first girl looked over at Kevin with a camera in hand and Kevin smiled as she motioned him to come over to them. Kevin wrapped the second half of his sandwich up and walked over to the group.
“We want to take a picture and we can’t do that without you.” The first girl informed him. Kevin grinned and went to stand by Joe and Nick, but that’s when he realized he misunderstood her. She gave him a disgusted look, and Kevin knew it, then she walked to him and in a snobby attitude and told him, “ What are you doing? I need you to take the picture not be in it!” Kevin’s grin vanished as she shoved her camera in his hands and pushed him out of the way and squeezed herself between Joe and Nick. With neither of his brothers speaking up for him.
Kevin held up the camera and focused it on the six people standing in front of him, not fully comprehending why he wouldn’t be asked to be in the photo when an employee of the establishment could be doing what he is now. He smiled half heartedly as he said, “everyone say cheese.” With that he pressed the button and the flash blinded the group of six in front of him and that’s the first time Kevin Jonas truly felt undesired.
Kevin was startled out of his flashback when Frankie jumped on his body that looked lifeless on the couch. “Kevin! Please come with us? Please? It won’t be as much fun without you!” Frankie whined.
Kevin repositioned himself so Frankie wasn’t crushing his stomach. “Sorry Frankie! I am just tired and don’t want to leave the hotel. However, I promise once you get back you and I can have some quality time, just you and me.” Kevin smiled.
“Fine.” Frankie crossed his arms. “You better!” Frankie’s frown turned into a smile when he left with his mother, and she held his hand. Soon enough the family had gone and after mindlessly flipping through the television channels he decided to go on the Internet and check things out but he couldn’t imagine what he would see.
CHAPTER 10
Kevin let out a grunt as he swung his legs in front of his body and off of the couch, and then placed them onto the carpeted floor beneath him. He buried his face in his hands as he rubbed his chin and felt the little bit of stubble he hadn’t shaved that morning; he had no plans to leave the suite so he thought why even bother to shave.
Kevin’s arms reached above his head while he arched his back, it felt good to stretch after lying on the couch in the same position for over an hour. He tossed the remote onto the coffee table in front of him as he stood up, he didn’t want to loose it like his family had done at previous hotels. Kevin shuffled his feet over to the desk in the corner of the room, he pulled out the wooden chair and as he sat he flipped open the laptop and pressed the power button.
Once the computer was on he logged into his email and deleted all the junk mail from the inbox, there was nothing interesting left so he just decided to checked the band’s Myspace. He hesitated before typing in the password; it had been a while since he last logged in and wasn’t sure about the password. He and his brothers were no longer running it themselves but at least they were able to have access to it. Kevin loved reading all the comments and messages, it usually put a smile on his face, but it didn’t that time.
Kevin scrolled down the page and just started to read the comments, the first one wasn’t anything original but it made him smile nonetheless. It read ‘Hey boys! I went to your concert last night and it was great! All three of you were so amazing and I can’t wait until you come back. I <3 Jonas Brothers, Love Stacy’. Most of the comments were similar to the first but he read all of the ones that were on the fist couple of pages. The one comment that made him chuckle was a song two girls wrote about Nick, and how he was jailbait for them, but they’d wait and at the end they wrote they weren’t really much older and were not pedophiles. Kevin just shook his head and thought how crazy and random his fans were, but he loved them all anyway.
When he was finished with the comments he went and checked the messages, basically the same there until he saw one with a different title, he smiled to himself as he opened it, the title read, Reasons why we love Kevin. So naturally Kevin assumed that it was a message from fans that appreciated him, and loved him… but he was wrong, so wrong.
Dear Kevin Jonas, me and my best friend Lola just want to tell you how much we hate your fucking guts! Yes that’s right we wish the Jonas Brothers were a duo and not a band! You can’t sing, your more ugly than a dog’s ass and in fact, if I had a dog and if it’s face looked likes yours I’d shave its ass and teach it to walk backwards! Also don’t think that you’re fooling anybody, we all know you’re headed towards the Lance Bass way if ya know what I mean. Ha Ha! You’re probably to stupid to know what I am talking about, you fucking dumbass, it means your gay and we all know it! Anyway just wanted to let you know how much I fucking hate you and wish you were never born. Oh and tell Nick, Joe, and even adorable little Frankie that we love them! Xoxo, Cassidy. P.S. check the links below, they will lead you to some amazing places that prove Lola and I aren’t the only ones who feel this way, peace out the Jonas I love to hate.
Kevin’s bright smile faded and all that was left was a look of sorrow, he could never fully understand why someone he had never met before could possibly hate him. He had never done anything to them personally or anything horrible to anyone. It hurt him every time he read things like that and unfortunately he was getting immune to them more and more each time. Kevin scrolled just below the hate message and found four links and his curiosity got the better of him, and against his better judgment he clicked on the first one.
His eyes widened when he saw the link had taken him to a petition, an anti-Kevin petition that had over a hundred names on it from all over the country. Kevin looked at the comments next to the names of the girls and of course they all said he was too old, ugly, a talent less hack, and gay. He always got infuriated when people called him gay not only because it was a lie but because they made it sound like it was a bad thing and in his eyes it wasn’t. He felt everyone should find love, after all Kevin was named the romantic one of the group and that couldn’t be truer.
There was one comment that he didn’t take any offense to, in fact it made him smile, oddly enough a comment on a petition against him, made him crack a smile. I hate Kevin Jonas because he is too damn sexy and he is all my girlfriend can talk about! I hate him for making me so jealous! ~ Max. It did more than make him smile, he let out a laugh and was glad he was alone, otherwise people might ask what was so funny and he didn’t want his parents to see this. He felt he needed to hide things like that from them.
Kevin returned to the message on Myspace and clicked on the next link, and it was a message board. He had his own message board of haters and he became angry as he read some of the threads. One thread was dedicated to a plan to bring balloons full of red paint that resembled blood to a meet and greet and throw them at him. At first he just laughed because he knew if anyone ever tried his or her butt would be thrown out so fast. However as he read more and more and when they mentioned doing the same to his parents for bringing such an ugly baby into the world is when he lost his calm demeanor.
Kevin hurriedly made an account on the pointless forum so he could defend his family, he won’t stand for anything that like what he saw. Its had always been easier for him to stand up for other people but not himself and though it was very rare for him to let his temper show, once it does its a side of him he hates. When it came time to type in a username he thought for a second and he decided on GETALIFE and he then confirmed his information and made his way back to the thread.
Kevin grinned devilishly when he wrote; Shut the heck up you stupid little teenies who know nothing! Its funny how you all must be under the age of 13 to be so immature to create a forum dedicated to hating someone you have never met and probably never will! Grow the hell up and as my screen name says GET A LIFE! It’s obvious that you’re not true JB fans, true JB fans love all three and love them not only for their looks, and in my opinion Kevin is definitely the best looking of the three… I mean come on! Just look at him! That’s one good-looking MAN right there. Oh wait, that’s the whole problem, you’re all so young you don’t like a real MAN! You all probably think chest and facial hair is icky, don’t you? And how DARE you insult Mama and Papa J! Sure they brought Kevin, the so-called ugly one into the world, but the also gave birth to Nick and Joe! The loves of your pitiful lives! If you think you have a chance with either one of them you’re wrong! They would never date a crazy, psychotic fan like all of you! You are delusional if you think they will! I have said my two cents and I hope you know how stupid this forum is and that one day you will get your karma! Remember payback is a bitch! Love, your reality check!
Kevin felt wonderful when he typed out all his frustrations that had been bottled up inside of him. He had always wanted to do this but never had the courage, not until he saw his parents being attacked just for giving him life. He knew the girl that sent him the hate message might put it together that it was him but he didn’t care, in fact a light bulb went off in his head. He knew he had fans that loved him and he knew exactly where to find them. Kevin copied the link from above and went to a message board he lurked on but never posted, but he was fed up and decided to share the information with the girls he knew would defend him and his family.
When he had posted the new thread entitled, Kevin Lovers Attack, he smiled and laid back in his chair when he saw the immediate replies to his thread and that smile turned into a grin when he saw the anti-Kevin board being attacked by his fans and it was a sweet victory for him; he knew it was small but it was a victory nonetheless. Pleased with his handy work he returned to Myspace.
Kevin clicked on the third link and he was taken to the site for the Jonas Secrets and he hated reading them; some of them were just so sad and depressing, especially the ones that talked about how they know they’re meant to be with him or his brothers, or the ones about how they starve themselves just for them. The Jonas Secret that was in front of him wasn’t like that; it showed more hatred towards him, It was a picture of his own face pasted onto a punching bag, and below it read, I want to punch you in the fucking face everyday: that’s how much I hate you! Kevin rolled his eyes at the ignorance of some people; he went back to the Myspace and clicked on the final link only to find of course another negative thing towards him but thankfully it wasn’t fake fan related, so it wasn’t detrimental like the other links had been.
He wasn’t exactly pleased with where it had taken him but he was easier for him to understand the reason why he had been named number 20 on a list of 100 ugliest men. Middle-aged men, who had nothing better to do then criticize people who they never had met, voted on them. So that little list he Kevin stared at on his computer screen meant nothing to him; he just laughed at how silly it was that the middle-aged men that were probably not attractive and had wrinkly old skin that sags.
Kevin once again returned to Myspace and now that he was finished he happily deleted Cassidy from the friends list and as much as he was tempted to write her a very strongly worded letter back he with held his desires, he knew how it would most likely just blow up in face and he did not need that.
“Bye, Bye Cassidy. I hope you and your friend Lola have a fun time hating me because I have better things to do than mope around.” He said to himself when he finalized the deletion process with a big smirk on his face. Kevin left the desk and wandered back to the couch where he’d spend the rest of the day until the family came home and kept his promise to Frankie.
CHAPTER 11
Mr. Jonas was busy talking on his phone about business, Mrs. Jonas had her hands full with little Frankie, Nick and Joe were in the back of the bus and goofed off as teenage boys do, but Kevin was no longer a teenage boy, he was a young adult and just sat in the front of the bus, excluded from the rowdy behavior. He stared out into the traffic that rushed by the bus, the cars contained people that lived their lives day to day, and as Kevin looked into the faces of those people he couldn’t help but notice how some looked happier than others. How some couldn’t wait to get home where they’d have their beautiful family waiting for them and then there were the others, the people with despair etched in their eyes, Those souls would go home to an empty an lonely life, where the only comfort they had was the television and a half eaten carton of ice cream.
Kevin sometimes felt like one of those people who had nothing but the television and ice cream to comfort the way he felt. He did have a beautiful family but it wasn’t like the old days where everyone ate dinner at the table and had an actual conversation. Dinners like that became rare, and to him, sacred. The last time he sat down with any member of his family and just talked about how his day went was just after they moved to California, before all the craziness that came with fame. There was now no need to ask how the day had gone because his family was here with him, he use to love to spend all day with his family but now, it was a chore.
All of Kevin’s time that was spent with his brothers was when they worked, whether it was a show, interview, photo shoot, or anything it was usually work related and when the work was done so was the time with Nick and Joe. Mr. Jonas rarely had time to spare anymore either, his cell phone was attached to his ear and just didn’t have the time to talk or spend time with his eldest son. Mrs. Jonas was busy raising a
7-year-old on the road, in a bus when a child that age needs space to run around and there wasn’t very much space in a makeshift home on a bus. She also tried very hard to be a mother to her three other sons but she neglected her eldest thinking he was now a man and didn’t need his mother as much, and she hated it herself for doing so but she knew he knew she was busy and would understand and he did. He could see the guilt in her eyes when she apologized for the times when she had to miss a lunch date with him because one of the other boys had something more important for her to do. Kevin didn’t blame her, not one bit. Frankie on the other hand wasn’t to busy for his older brother.
“Kevin want to play?” Frankie asked when he jumped up onto Kevin’s lap.
Kevin looked down at his youngest brother, the only brother that hadn’t changed, well at least not then. Kevin did worry about when they started to film the show. Frankie was going to be in it and Kevin hoped and prayed that it wouldn’t drive a rift between him on the only family member who still had time to spend with him.
“Yea! Of course I want to. I love spending time with my favorite brother.” Kevin smiled and ruffled Frankie’s hair a little. Frankie in return grinned bigger.
Kevin had no idea how much Frankie loved spending time with him. The truth was that Frankie felt left out, he was too young to be in the band, he was too young to stay up and watch all the shows, he was to young for everything his older brothers could and were doing. Nick and Joe were off in their own little world and didn’t give Frankie as much time he they once did, but Kevin on the other hand always made time for him, time that Frankie cherished more than anyone could understand, everyone except Kevin. Frankie may have only been seven but he still had realized things weren’t as they should be and it made him sad and he would wish for things to go back to when he was younger, when he felt the home full of love and not full of busy schedules, long phone calls, and when there wasn’t any division between brothers. Frankie was young but not stupid, he could fell there was something off balance.
“Let’s play video games and when we get to the next town we could play outside!” Frankie’s voice was full of joy as he listed off his plans for the day.
“Sounds great! Lets play.” With that Kevin and Frankie rushed to the television and plugged in the necessary equipment to play video games. They played for an hour and Kevin let Frankie win a few, just like any good big brother would do. Kevin enjoyed seeing him smile and it made him smile in return. When he played with Frankie he forgot all about his frustrations like he did when he was talking to Michelle on the phone.
After an hour of continuous video games Joe came out from the back of the bus with a bag of cheetos in one hand while he tried to lick the fingers on the other hand clean from the cheese power. Joe rolled his eyes at he sight of his brothers playing games when he walked by them; he opened the fridge and grabbed two waters, one for him and one for Nick. He guzzled his down fast because the salt in his snack made him extra thirsty. He closed the fridge after grabbing one more for him and turned around.
Joe walked towards the back of the bus where Nick was waiting, not saying one word to Frankie or Kevin, not until he was almost all the way there. Joe slowly turned around. “Kevin! Get you butt up of that couch and come do a Youtube video with us, we can’t do it with out all three of us.” Joe smiled fraudulently. Kevin gave Frankie an apologetic look as he left and followed Joe. Joe absent mindlessly mumbled “I wish Nick and I could do the video with out your needy attitude.” Kevin heard it and only shook his head at the comment.
Kevin was in the back and was now in front of Joe and Joe patted Kevin on the back, intentionally leaving a powdered cheese smudges in the outline of his fingers on Kevin’s new white shirt. Kevin turned and gave his brother an odd look; Joe in return just smiled mischievously back. Kevin rolled his eyes and moved towards where Nick was.
“So what’s the video were gonna do?” Kevin asked as he sat beside Nick.
“We decided to do another episode of the Nick J show, and guess who the guest is this time?” Nick rhetorically asked.
“Me?” Kevin smiled, he assumed by the way Nick said the question he was finally going to be the guest and not Joe.
“Um… no!” Nick chuckled confusedly.” Joe is still the guest and you’re the camera guy, just like always.” He remarked as if it was obvious, and it was to everyone except Kevin and he felt idiotic to assume it would be different that one time.
“Oh yea I know, I was just kidding.” He smiled halfheartedly as Nick handed Kevin the video recorder. “So what the topic for today’s show?” Kevin inquired, they had considered another episode but they hadn’t thought of any new ideas so they put it on hold. Obviously Joe and Nick thought of one and decided not to share the idea until now, the last minute.
“Secrets are bad.” Joe informed him with a smirk plastered on his face and one eyebrow cocked. Kevin noticed the glace Nick and Joe exchanged and Kevin got an unsettling feeling about that topic.
Kevin pressed the power button and he sung “Dun, da, da.” That signaled the start of the show. He looked through the LCD screen at Nick.
“Good day and welcome to the Nick J show.” Nick grinned a goofily. “And today’s topic is: Honesty.” He put a lot of emphasis on the word and he said in a low, serious voice. “Please welcome my guest Joe Jonas! Yay Joe Jonas!” Nick cheered on Joe while he loudly clapped his hands.
Joe walked into the view of the camera and shook Nick’s hand as he sat down beside him on the couch. Joe had that carefree attitude like he did in the second installment of the Nick J show.
“So Joe I just want to say I hope there are no hard feelings about your last appearance on the show. I just had to have the last say, I hope its okay.” Nick smiled at Joe.
“Yeah, sure whatever.” Joe said flatly when he blankly stared into the camera.
“Joe our topic today is Honesty and how it’s the right thing to do. So Joe, is there anything you would like to say, something that is completely honest? Any secrets you’ve been keeping that you’d just like to get out in the open.” Nick asked in a fatherly way with mock concern in his eyes.
“Well I’m perfect so I have nothing to hide.” He said so full of himself.
“Well everyone has a secret, I know I do.” Nick admitted jokingly.
“Fine I do have one thing to say that has been bugging b\me ever since the first time I was on the show.” Joe revealed with a hint of arrogance in his tone.
“Go on, you can trust us.” Nick reassured him in a plastic show host voice.
“That camera guy’s sideburns are horrific to look at and he really should shave them off before I do it for him.” Joe threw his back and heckled; he knew Kevin could see the devilish glimmer in his eyes when he smiled directly into the camera. Joe loved to torment his brother; he thought it was just something that they did for fun even though it wasn’t much fun for Kevin, not at all.
“Really now?” Nick smirked. “Well how about we have our camera man come on up and sit down?” Nick patted the seat next to him and Joe scooted over to make room. Kevin reluctantly handed the camera to Garbo and sauntered over to Nick and Joe and sat between the two awkwardly. He knew they had a plan and grimaced at the thoughts of what it could be.
“So Kevin, is it?” Nick asked pretending to not know his brothers own name for the sake of the show.
“Yep, that’s my name. Mr. Nick J.” He said the last pit in a mocking tone.
“Do you have anything to say about Joe’s statement about your sideburns?” Nick questioned and he pointed to Kevin sideburns.
“Nope, why would I? It clear he’s just jealous of mine since he can’t grow any, he isn’t man enough.” Kevin retorted.
“Um, actually no I’m not!” Joe proclaimed when he defended himself. He was shocked that Kevin has said anything. “I can grow them, I just don’t want to look a dork like you… what decade do you think it is? Get with the times old geezer.” Joe laughed, satisfied with his comeback.
“Oh I know what decade it is but at least I look like a guy. That long hair of your make you look very, very feminine.” Kevin crossed his arms and turned and waited for Joe’s response. The comments started to get more personal and Nick just sat there in shock of what was happening beside him.
“At least I don’t have a Velcro helmet as hair. Mine is nice a stylish while there is only two things you can do to yours to make it look decent, wear a hat or shave it.” Joe furrowed his eyes brows.
“Very funny. At least I didn’t wet the bed until I was 8, unlike some people we know.” Kevin glared at Joe. The video started out as a somewhat harmless fun but it had turned into more. Nick was getting nervous about all the trash talk.
“Ha, ha! At least I’m not a 20 year old and in a Disney band for kids!” Joe’s voice became louder.
“Look whose talking! You’ll be 20 in less than two years! Soon you’ll be the old man in a band that is too young for him. Just wait my brother; just wait. You take forever in the bathroom because you have to make sure your UNI-brow is plucked.” Kevin waited for Joe to reply.
“At least I don’t walk around with a big stain on the back of my new shirt.” Kevin was confused but he got out of the seat and looked in the mirror and saw the cheese stain on his new shirt. Kevin wanted to punch Joe right then and he pulled his right arm back and propelled it forward when Nick intervened.
“Nick I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to hit you.” Kevin apologized when he fell to his knees to aid his younger brother. Nick had stepped in front of Kevin’s fist and took the blow for Joe; he had thought he could’ve stopped the violence but instead he got in the middle of it. There was blood trickling out of his nose and their parents came running in.
“What happened?” Mrs. Jonas asked concerned for her son.
“Go ahead Kevin, tell mom what happened.” Joe smirked. Mr. And Mrs. Jonas looked at their eldest with puzzled expressions on their face.
“It was my fault.” Kevin’s voice was low; he was ashamed he let his temper get the better of him. “I accidentally punched Nick. I’m sorry, I really am” Kevin lowered his head in shame and left the lounge and went to the front of the bus and sat down and waited for his punishment. Everyone but him and the driver were attending to Nick.
His parents soon found him and gave him the disappointed look. “Kevin! Why on earth would you hit Nick? He your younger brother, we are very upset with this. You know how much your father and I hate violence. So what do you have to say about yourself young man?” Kevin hated it when he was in trouble and he knew he deserved it, he shouldn’t have let Joe get the best of him, he knew better.
“I regret it mom and dad, I didn’t mean to hurt him; I really didn’t. I just lost my temper. I’ll try and make sure it won’t happen again.” Kevin refused to look his parents directly in the yes.
“Well you will have to be punished, you will not be able to go online for a month.” With that they went back to tend to Nick. Kevin let out a small chuckle at the fact he was 20 and he got grounded from his parents. Most people his age are in charge of their own life, but not him, not yet anyway.
Kevin returned to what he had done earlier in the day, before Frankie asked him to play video games. Kevin was lost in his thoughts, he thought about how he wished he hadn’t lost his temper, how he hated to show it, it repulsed him. He wanted to be known as kind of person with a kindhearted nature, the caregiver type, the one to make sure everyone else is taken care of before himself, and hitting his diabetic brother is no way to show it.
However it was hard to keep in the frustration he felt when Joe ragged on him, and he decided he wouldn’t let his anger show again. He decided to keep all that inside. But that would inevitably cause more problems later down the road. Keeping his feelings on the inside is like a bomb or an earthquake, the tension will build up until the pressure can’t take it any longer and once it releases it will cause devastation, hopefully for Kevin’s sake it won’t be irreversible.
.
Please read her diclaimer
enjoy :)
And uber thanks to Loretta for letting us post this on here!
This is the first 11 chapters of the story
IN THE SHADOWS
Disclaimer:
This fanfiction is mostly fictional and is my view of how Kevin Jonas might feel when he reads all the negative things toward him.
Joe and Nick might seem self-centered and complete jerks in this, and in no way is that what I really think of them. I love all three Jonas Brothers. It just helps the readers sympathize with Kevin more. This is a Kevin fanfic so I want the readers to love Kevin.
This isn't going to be a romance FF even though there will be some, it's mostly going to revolve around Kevin and how he deals with the undesired part of fame.
I am sorry if you had an idea similar to this but we all probably have some of the same ideas and I swear I didn’t copy this from anyone; I came up with this out of my own mind.
_______________________________________________________________________
The eldest brother of four, the romantic one, the one who people call ugly and possibly gay, yet he keeps his kind natured soul intact. He lets all the hatred towards him not affect him, on the outside at least. No one for sure knows how Kevin Jonas feels when so called “fans” of the Jonas Brothers bash him because he isn’t considered as attractive his two younger brothers. Sometimes he wishes he could go back… go back to when there was no hate but then there wouldn’t be the true fans that do love him- it’s a double-edged sword, it has it ups and downs. He loves his life and everything he has been blessed with but sometimes he wonders if he made the right decision in starting his career so early in life. Kevin will deal with his built up frustration and maybe even find love.
CHAPTER 1
His boots clicked against the smooth concrete floor of the poorly light corridor that him and his two younger brothers were walking down, the sound of his boots echoed through the dank hall. He hugged his trench coat tighter to his body as he was preparing for what he knew was coming, since it had happened many times before. The closer they got to the double doors at the end, the roar of the crowd grew stronger and he was dreading the piercing screams that would be filling his ears as his brothers and him exited the arena and walked to their black SUV. He was accustomed to the overpowering shrieks that belonged to hundreds of teenage girls that adored his brothers and him but he couldn’t help but feel undeserving of it.
They finally reached the doors and he stopped, took in a deep breath and then exhaling before pushing the door open and walking out into the cold dark night. He smiled and waved at all of his fans as he made his way to the SUV; his brothers followed in his footsteps. Countless fans reached out, trying to touch him or his brothers as they brushed past them. He tried his best to admire all the signs that the girls were holding up, it looked like they spent hours creating them on the slight chance he and his brothers would notice the handcrafted posters, but more importantly them. Their bodyguards escorted them to the black SUV that was parked just beyond the mob of fans.
It was strange for him looking back five years ago when no one knew the names of him or his brothers and they were just three boys making music in their hometown. Or even a little over a year ago when their record label dropped them for the sole reason that their debut album failed to sell more than 40,000 copies. Things changed in the blink of an eye for these three New Jersey boys, one second they were uncertain of their future in the music business to being the hottest brother act since Hanson and it’s all thanks to their new label. If it wasn’t for Hollywood records believing in them and their music, they wouldn’t be where they’re at now. The only downside to being signed with this particular label was the fact it was mainly for Disney channel stars and many people didn’t respect them or their music because of it, they were referred to as a Disney band.
Their sophomore album has gone platinum and are currently making their third while on tour in a make shift studio on a bus that follows them to every city. Not only are they perusing their passion for music but also for acting. Music will always be their first love but acting is something they have fun with and that’s why they have a Disney Channel Original Movie premiering in June and their own series in the works that was specifically created for them
Their current tour is selling out in minutes and they are more than grateful for everything that they have been blessed with in life, especially Kevin. If you haven’t figured it out by now I am talking about the Jonas Brothers and if you have not heard of them you must have been living under a rock for the past year. Nicholas, Joseph, and Kevin are all over the place and becoming even more recognizable by the second.
Joe and Nick share lead vocals, and Nick plays guitar and drums while Kevin is the lead guitarist and back up vocals. They write all of their own music, while on tour they are accompanied by their parents, Denise and Kevin Sr., their little brother Frankie, and their back up band. A typical day in the life of the Jonas Brothers while on the road is hectic, never a moment to relax. The three of them are always on the go and sometimes they get confused at to where they’re at that they check the set list just to see what state they’re in, talk about busy. Even though life on the road can be mentally and physically draining, they wouldn’t dare give it up because they know it’s all worth the personal sacrifices.
However everything wasn’t exactly cheerful for every member of the Jonas Brothers, Kevin had a few issues with their newfound fame. Don’t misunderstand, Kevin is grateful for everything he has and he wouldn’t want to give it up if he doesn’t need to, he is just frustrated. Any person would feel the same if they were living in the shadows of their younger siblings, and that is exactly what Kevin is doing, living in the shadows of Nick and Joe. Some days Kevin feels just like a member of the back up band and not the third member of the Jonas Brothers, he feels as though he were extra baggage they carry with them from city to city and they don’t really need him; the worst part is that nobody knows he feels this way; not even his family. Well one person notices but I’ll talk about her later.
The door of the SUV slammed shut behind Kevin as he settled into his seat and he and his brothers were off to their tour bus that was waiting at the hotel and then they would be headed for the highway and on their way to the next town on their headlining tour. Once at the hotel they gathered all of their things that were left in the room and boarded the bus. Kevin was last to get onto the bus and he sat down beside Joe who was in a rowdy conversation with Nick.
“This was one of our best performances we have done yet!” Joe exclaimed as he took a swig of his red bull; that was something he didn’t need at night, more caffeine. “The energy from the crowd was the best I have felt in a long time.” He grinned as he finished off his energy drink and threw the can in the trash like he was shooting a basket.
“I agree, the energy was spectacular and not only that but the meet and greet was a joyful experience as well.” Nick agreed as he took a bite of his favorite diabetic chocolate cake. “I loved that scrapbook those girls gave us, they put a lot of time into it.” He smiled.
At this point Kevin had zoned out and wasn’t paying attention to the conversation going on around him; he stared out the window on the other side of the bus, just past where Nick was sitting. Kevin just watched the houses and trees go by as the bus drove out of town and finally made its way onto the freeway.
“Kevin what did you think?” Joe asked as he waved his hand in front of Kevin’s face breaking his concentration on the objects outside in the night.
“About what?” Kevin said confused.
“The concert. Wasn’t it amazing?” Joe answered.
“Oh yea right, the concert was fine, just fine.” Kevin replied unenthusiastically as he repositioned himself on the bench.
“Just fine? Are you crazy? It was more than fine, it was great.” Nick commented as he left his seat and went to fridge and grabbed a glass of milk to wash down his cake. Kevin still wasn’t completely mentally there, he had started to zone back out but the voice of his younger brought him out of it. “Kevin are you okay? You seem kind of out of it.” Nick stated sitting back down in the spot he once occupied.
Kevin looked up at Nick and smiled halfheartedly, “Yea just a bit tired is all.” Kevin said while scratching his head.
“Then get some sleep, we need our best guitarist well rested for tomorrow.” Nick joked. Kevin didn’t appreciate Nick calling him his guitarist, like he was a nobody that could be easily replaced. “We are playing to more people than we have ever before.” Nick told Kevin of news he already knew. Kevin took Nick’s advice and left everyone and went to his bunk and hopped right into it, without even changing into his pajamas, he was that exhausted.
CHAPTER 2
The bus drove over a deep pothole that caused Kevin’s body to jerk out of his bunk and onto the floor far below him. Kevin drowsily reached and grabbed the edge of the lower bunk and heaved himself up to his feet; he massaged his lower back to ease the pain caused by his fall. Kevin had a killer headache; they seemed to be getting more common the busier he became. He staggered his way to the miniscule bathroom, he closed the door and turned and looked in the mirror.
“Man, I look horrible.” He commented to himself as his right hand rubbed against the stubble on his face. He turned the faucet on before he moistened his face and then he reached in the cabinet under the sink and grabbed for the shaving cream. He lathered the lower half of his face, then washed the excess shaving cream off his hands. Kevin grabbed his razor and proceeded to shave his face and he was almost finished when the door suddenly opened and caused him to be pushed up against the wall, as a consequence from that he cut his lip with the razor in his hand.
“Sorry Kevin, but I really have to pee.” Joe proclaimed loudly. “Can you get out just for a sec?” Joe whined as he grabbed Kevin by the arm and thrust him out of the teensy bathroom and into the main part of the bus, with blood trickling down his chin from the cut Joe had caused Kevin to incur.
“We really need to get the lock fixed on that thing.” Kevin mumbled to himself in frustration as he reached for a paper towel. Kevin waited for Joe to exit the bathroom so he could continue getting ready. It was just like Joe to be so inconsiderate; at least this time he said sorry.
“Joe hurry up, please.” Kevin asked politely as he sat down near the table. He sat there, waiting, for what seemed like forever before Joe made his departure from the bathroom. Joe had done more than use the toilet, his hair was washed, teeth brushed and steam exited the bathroom with him. “I thought you just had to pee?” Kevin stated with a questioning tone.
“I did but since I was already in there I decided I might as well clean up before we get to the next town.” Joe smiled as he walked to the back of the bus to change; clueless to the fact he just did something unjust to his older brother. Kevin just overlooked it and made his way back to the restroom where he could finish washing up.
Ten minutes later Kevin was clean and shaved, he went to retrieve some of his clothes from his luggage that was stored near his bunk; only to find his favorite t-shirt missing, he assumed he had left it at the last hotel they stayed at. He rummaged through his belongings and decided on black skinny jeans and a black shirt. Once dressed he lazily walked over to the table and sat down as the bus pulled into the next town.
“So are we there yet?” Joe inquired as he jumped down out of his bunk. Kevin looked up and found his missing t-shirt on Joe.
“Who said you could wear that?” Kevin asked annoyed as he pointed to his shirt.
Joe smiled as he took a bite of an apple, “I knew you wouldn’t mind, all my clothes are dirty and mom needs to wash them.” Joe slapped Kevin on the back as he took a seat beside him. Kevin restrained himself from saying what was on his mind.
“Yea, fine… but make sure to put it in my dirty laundry pile.” Kevin reminded Joe. Joe just nodded as he finished his apple and tossed it into the trash.
“We’re here.” The bus driver announced as the bus came to a halt in front of a large sized hotel and Kevin smiled when he saw a Starbucks just across the street. He loved his coffee in the morning.
“I’m going to get some coffee at Starbucks, anyone want some?” He offered as he stepped off of the bus and onto solid ground.
“Yea but I want to go with you, not sure what I want yet.” Joe stated as he started to cross the street, Kevin and Nick followed.
The three brothers waited in line for the girl behind the counter to take their order, once their order was being fulfilled, they waited. Kevin sat down at a table while Joe and Nick stood at the counter. Their order was taking a while, probably because the girl at the register looked new and was still learning.
Kevin looked up as two teenage girls walked through the entrance; one was wearing a familiar tank top while the other carried a familiar tote. Kevin lowered his head and hoped they would not see him or his brothers. He loved his fans but the day hadn’t started out well and he was hoping his morning coffee would turn his mood around. Joe and Nick were careless and as soon as the girls walked to the long line for their order to be taken, the entire establishment was overcome by the deafening screams of two fans seeing their teen idols for the first time.
“Oh my god! You’re the Jonas Brothers!” The first fan remarked as she reached in to her Jonas Brothers tote and pulled out a CD and a purple sharpie.
“Really? I thought we were Hanson.” Joe stated jokingly with a straight face. They two girls laughed hysterically.
“Joe, your so hilarious. That’s what we love about you.” The second fan said ant the first nodded her head in agreement. “By the way I am Rebecca…” she put her hand out, “…and this is my younger sister, Gayle.” She smiled as she pointed to her sister that was standing on her right.
“And Nick you’re amazing. Everything about you is, your songwriting, guitar skills and the fact you don’t let you illness stop you from your dream.” Gayle faltered Nick as Kevin walked up to the four of them.
“What do you love about me?” Kevin laughed; the two girls turned around and flashed plastic smiles at him.
“You talk a lot and you seen kinda nice.” Gayle said flatly with out the emotion she had used a few seconds earlier to describe Nick.
“Um… thanks.” Kevin walked and stood in between his brothers. “So you want us to sign that?” Kevin pointed to the CD in Gayle’s hand.
“Yes! Could you please?” Rebecca begged. The boys nodded their heads and Gayle handed the CD to Nick, along with the purple sharpie.
“So how do you like the CD?” Kevin asked as Nick finished signing it and then passed it to Joe.
“We love it so much! You are two of the most talented and hottest guys on planet earth.” Gayle inadvertently insulted Kevin and he seemed to be the only one to notice. Neither Joe nor Nick corrected her statement, only thanked them for their compliments while Kevin just stood on the sidelines. Kevin wanted to speak up for himself but he didn’t want his fans, well Joe and Nick’s fans, mad at him and start a rumor online about how much of an ass he is, he just did the usual, say nothing and keep whatever was on his mind to himself.
“I seriously think if you two gave us chance you would really love us. I want Joe and Gayle wants Nick, we seriously would like do anything to have a date with you.” Rebecca confessed as Joe handed her the album him and Nick had autographed, but not Kevin. Everyone except Kevin himself hadn’t realized he wasn’t given the opportunity to sign it.
“Would you like me to sign that as well?” He pointed to the CD in Rebecca’s hand, she and Gayle both looked at one another and they seemed to be communicating through facial expressions. The truth was they only really wanted Joe and Nick’s but they didn’t want to seem horrible. Finally one of them spoke.
“Well… um… only if you really want to. I mean… we don’t want to inconvenient you.” Gayle flashed a fake smile at Kevin. He could see right through it but he had self-control and he bit his tongue.
“It’s no inconvenience at all, I promise.” Rebecca smiled and handed Kevin the CD and he signed it, and even though he wasn’t going to say a word, he did manage to “accidentally” overlap his signature with Joe and Nick’s. He grinned as he handed it and the purple sharpie back to Rebecca.
“Thanks.” Gayle said unenthusiastically unlike she did for Nick and Joe. No one seemed to notice Kevin’s mistake, instead Gayle took the CD out of Rebecca’s hand and returned it to her tote.
“Um… excuse me…” The girl who had taken the brothers’ drink order said trying to get one of their attentions. Joe looked over at her and walked to the counter to get the drinks.
Just then Nick’s cell rang and he turned away from the fan girls. “Hey babe, yea I miss you also. I promise I will call you later… okay but only for a little while…. I know I haven’t called since… stop cutting me off…” Nick continued talking to his girlfriend over the cell phone; now Kevin was alone with the two fans that weren’t excited to be in his presence, he wasn’t exactly thrilled either.
“So … um Kevin… who is on the phone with Nick?” Gayle asked not even looking at Kevin but staring at Nick.
“His girlfriend, Brie.” Kevin informed blatantly and that sure got Gayle’s attention and she finally looked towards Kevin.
“Want to tell us what she looks like? Is she prettier than me?” Gayle demanded.
“Well she is pretty for a 14-year-old.”
“Oh… well does he love her?” Kevin was getting annoyed with these questions, he felt really uncomfortable talking about his brother’s love life.
“I don’t know. Do you either of you have a boyfriend?” Kevin tried to change the subject.
“Nope, free as a bird.” Rebecca giggled. Kevin couldn’t help but notice her gaze on Joe as he flirted with the girl at the counter. “So does Joe have a type of girl he prefers?” She tried to ask nonchalantly as she looked up to Kevin.
“Well he likes a lot of types… but he tends to go for the slender blond bombshells. Look at his past relationships… Mandy, AJ, and few others I won’t say.” Kevin stated truthfully, Joe loves all women but he did like blondes a lot.
Rebecca’s bright smile faded into a look of concern after she heard Kevin’s description of Joe’s type. She now felt so humiliated for flirting with Joe since she was the exact opposite. Rebecca was 5’2 with short frizzy, mousy brown hair, and had a few extra pounds. Kevin realized she was embarrassed.
“Rebecca, just because he prefers one type doesn’t mean he wouldn’t fall for another.” He tried to comfort her. Even though she hadn’t treated him the nicest he was still a sweetheart and a gentleman. She just smiled and nodded her head to say thanks.
Joe finally stopped talking to the Starbucks employee; she had kept the other customers waiting to long and the manager was giving her a few words in private. Joe handed Kevin his drink. Gayle still kept her eyes on Nick and yearning to know what he was talking about with the girl she hated, even though she had never met Brie.
“Brie… I love you too… I have to go now…. Yes I will call after the show. I swear.” Nick tried to end the call with Brie, he really cared for her and felt very lucky to be with her but she was getting somewhat fed up with not seeing him as much as she wanted. “Ok… I have to hang up now… Haha… yes I know… talk to you soon… hugs and kisses.” Nick hung up his end of the call first and finally rejoined the group. Gayle abruptly turned her head away so Nick wouldn’t see her gawking at him.
“I guess we better get going. Our parents are probably wondering why it’s taking us so long to order three cups of coffee.” Joe laughed. “Also we have to leave for sound check soon, I wonder what time it is?” Joe looked down at his wrist but realized he had no watch on so he jerked Kevin’s wrist toward his face. “Well it is time to go, we need to be at the venue in 15 minutes,” Joe then let go of Kevin and Kevin just shook his head. “I think we’re gonna be late.”
“Awe, do you two really have to go?” Gayle pouted at Nick. Nick just smiled and nodded his head in agreement with his brother.
“Well I hope you guys have a great concert tonight.” Rebecca told them as Joe and Nick headed for the door; Kevin went and grabbed a few items he forgot at the table he was occupying earlier. Kevin made is way to the front exit.
“I hope you girls can make it to the show tonight.” Kevin informed the girls as he walked by them. Gayle fake smiled as she went to order her drink.
“We have second row tickets! Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” Rebecca shouted as Kevin left the Starbucks, he just turned his head and waved to her. Even though today wasn’t the best day Rebecca had turned out to be more cordial than at first to him, which in return made him feel better.
CHAPTER 3
Kevin, Joe, and Nick made it their way back to their hotel only to find everyone waiting for them. There were two black SUVs that were parked near the buses that would be shuttling the boys, their family, and the band to the venue. The bus with all their equipment left while they were at Starbucks.
“What took you three so long?” Mr. Jonas wanted to know as the boys strolled over to the black SUV that Mr. Jonas was standing by.
“We ran into two fans at Starbucks.” Joe stated as he go into his seat in the back of the SUV. Nick followed close behind and sat beside Joe with his drink in hand.
“That’s why you need to bring Big Rob with you when you leave for somewhere. That’s his job, to protect you three.” Mr. Jonas stated for what seemed like the millionth time. His sons always seemed to be going off on their won without letting him know.
“It’s not entirely Rebecca and Gayle’s fault, the girl at the counter was new so she took her time when making our drinks. And Joe took his time with flirting with her.” He laughed as he sat n the middle row of the SUV.
“Who are Gayle and Rebecca?” Mr. Jonas inquired as he sat in front of the SUV.
“The two fans we ran into.” Kevin stated as the driver started the ignition. Mr. Jonas nodded his head in notification he understood now.
They were now on the way to the venue where they would do their sound check and then be rushed off to a local radio station where they’d do an interview and then back to the venue where they’d change in the their stage clothes and get ready for tonight’s show.
Kevin leaned his head against the window and he was lost in thought; meeting Gayle and Rebecca at Starbucks made him think about the past; about how it use to be before the fame. When he was the brother Nick and Joe went to for advice, his relationships with his brothers have changed drastically in the past couple years. He missed the old days and wished sometimes things could return to the way it was.
It was only a few years ago when Joe had his first kiss and he was so nervous and Kevin was the one to be there for him. Joe puts on this façade of being a ladies man, but deep down he is insecure and he loves to flirt but when it comes down to getting to business he is all awkward and shy around the girls he really likes. It’s easier for him to flirt with girls he doesn’t really know or like; it’s safer for him. Right before Joe’s first kiss Kevin had to calm him down and tell him everything was going to be all right.
Kevin and Joe use to be best friends and not just brothers, but ever since their fame has become bigger and bigger, Nick and Joe have become closer and closer while Joe and Kevin are getting farther and farther apart. Nick and Joe share the “burden” sex idols to hundreds of thousands teenage girls, Kevin felt lucking if a few hundred felt that way about him.
Nick and Kevin also use be considerably much closer than they are now. Kevin was the smart older brother who had all the answers about everything… from homework to girls. When Nick was first asking about girls and sex it was Kevin he went to for the answers… not their parents or Joe, but Kevin. Kevin was so understanding and explained everything Nick need to know… answered very question he had, no matter how uncomfortable it was. That’s the kind of big brother he was, he prepared Nick for “the talk” with their parents. Kevin would still share his experience with his brothers except it seems to him that they don’t need it anymore. Kevin is just happy that Frankie still needs him.
Kevin and his parents’ relationship haven’t changed much, he is still their oldest son and they rely on him more than the other boys. They confide in him with issues that are more for more mature ears and even though Joe is considered an adult now, they still treat him as a child… but not Kevin. Yes Kevin can get rowdy with his brothers but he still shows a lot of maturity like Nick does. Nick and Kevin are more alike than most think but it wouldn’t show since they don’t connect like they use to. Joe and Frankie are two peas in a pod; they are shy at times, yet very unpredictable and crazy. Kevin loves his family and wouldn’t trade them for any other if he could… he just wishes that things could be different.
Unrealized by Kevin, the SUV has reached its destination and he is still lost in space as Joe, Nick and everyone else exits the SUV. Kevin is left behind in the automobile as the group walks in to the arena and gets ready for sound check.
“Where is Kevin?” Joe asks annoyed at the fact he can’t get this part of the day done with soon.
“I don’t know. Did he even come inside?” Nick replied.
“To come to think of it, don’t remember him entering the building.” Mr. Jonas stated as hung up his phone after getting done with a business call. “Nick, go see if he is still in the SUV.” Mr. Jonas instructed.
“Okay Dad.” Nick placed his guitar down on the guitar stand and sprinted down a few hallways until he left the building and made his way the black SUV he had just exited earlier. Nick shakes his head as he sees his older brother sitting in it, with his chin now resting on his fist and his unfinished Starbucks in the other hand. Nick in now jogging to the SUV and reaches for the door and swings it open in one swift motion.
Kevin jumps back, startled as heck and as a consequence his coffee escaped his grasp and spills a little onto his pants. Thankfully they were dark otherwise I would have looked like he wet himself.
“Haha, I thought Joe was suppose to be the klutz in this family.” Nick mocked as Kevin picked his drink up off of the floor. “What the heck are you even doing in here still?” Nick questioned.
“How long ago did you guys leave me?” Kevin was unsure how long he had been zoning out.
“We didn’t leave you, you just didn’t come with us.” Nick said defensively as he turned around and headed for the building.
“Whatever… how long was I by myself?” Kevin shouted to Nick as he shut the door behind him.
“About 15 minutes.” Nick shouted back as he made his way into the back of the arena. Kevin took his time walking to the door that would led him inside, he couldn’t believe no one went looking for him for 15 minutes, he felt invisible some days, but it was an on going occurrence. Kevin drifted back in to his barely there conscious state as he walked to the building and down the halls to the stage area where everyone was waiting for him; all the time Kevin found himself in deep thought that made him question things and choices in his life.
Sometimes Kevin can’t help but wonder what if… what if they hadn’t started their career so early in life? Would he still be close to his brothers or was this distance between them inevitable? What if they hadn’t signed with Hollywood records? Would they be more accepted by critics and if they had waited until they were older would their career have more longevity than people are predicting? These are all questions that arise in Kevin’s mind almost everyday and he always asks himself if he made the right choice. He loves playing music with his brothers and living the rock star life… but he still wonders what if.
CHAPTER FOUR
Sound check has been done and over with for an hour and they were now sitting inside a medium sized studio room where they were about to start an interview with the DJ. The DJ, a middle aged man with a scruffy beard and long, dry, damaged brown and gray hair, took a sip of his coffee before he talked into the microphone in front of him.
“After this next song by Kelly Clarkson we will be taking calls from you the listeners and maybe you will get the chance to talk to the hottest teen pop sensation…. The Jonas Brothers.” The DJ screamed; but if you listened closely you could hear the patronizing tone in his voice. Three minutes later the song was done and it was now time for all the crazed girls to call in and ask he three boys what ever their hearts desired.
“Sitting beside me are the Jonas Brothers…. So how are you doing today Nick, Joe, and Kevin?” The DJ asked as the phone lines became insane.
“We’re doing great! Life is wonderful and we getting a lot of support from the best fans in the world…” Kevin stated the usual sugar coated answer.
“That’s wonderful! So I hear you three have a new reality show coming out.” He said unsure of the info he was given earlier.
“That’s right, it’s going to be called Living the Dream and we can hardly wait for the fans to see it. The shows going be about our life on the road and its going to air on the Disney channel and its going to be a short series.” Kevin replied before he took a sip of his water.
The interview went on like that, asking the run of the mill questions and the boys giving the same exact answers they always do. It seemed as if the person giving the interview had no creativity what so ever and just copied the interview from before. It became boring for the boys after a while, but it was better than asking too personal of questions. The DJ was finished asking the boys what he needed and the madness begun.
“It’s now time for you, the fans, to talk to the boys and here is our first caller- Shelby age 13.” The DJ announced; all the girls phoning in and getting busy signals were jealous of this 13-year-old for being the first caller, let alone being able to get through at all.
“Oh my god…. Am I really talking to the Jonas Brothers? I-I …” Shelby trailed off; and the boys could hear her uneven breathing over the speaker.
“Yes, this is really us.” Kevin laughed; he still got a kick out of how some girls freaked when they heard or saw them.
“Wow… I can’t believe I got through! It’s a miracle, it really is.” She repeated trying to convince her self it was a reality and not just a dream. “Nick, can I ask you a- a question?” She hesitated to ask since her heart was beating a mile a minute, she didn’t want him to think she was always a blabbering fool.
Nick chuckled to himself and he answered her, “Yep… ask away.” He smiled and waited to hear what he was wondering.
“What’s it like to be the hottest brother in the most amazing band ever known?” She finally asked while biting her lower lip and twirling a strand of hair nervously; she was relieved he couldn’t see her and her nervous ticks.
“Um… well it’s great. We have the most supportive fans ever, and that’s a fact.” Nick laughed, just thinking about some of the random and crazy things fans have done for them made him burst out into hysteria.
“What’s so funny about having the most dedicated fans?” The DJ asked curiously as he cocked his left eyebrow.
“Well its not like Nick is laughing at how dedicated they are…” Kevin answered for Nick while Nick drank his sugar free iced tea and tried to stifle his laughter. “Its just that we are very proud of what they have done for us” Kevin smiled at the DJ hoping that was enough of an answer for him.
“Can you give me an example?” The DJ wasn’t entirely sure they had the most dedicated fans. After all he wasn’t exactly happy that the boys were there in the first place. He doesn’t like them as musicians and if it had been up to him he wouldn’t play their music… it wasn’t good enough for him. But his boss wanted more viewers and having the Jonas Brothers in studio would definitely raise the ratings.
“Well I’ll tell you one of my favorites….” Kevin cleared his throat before he began telling his all time favorite fan promotion. “… Well our fans know how to get organized really well…. they have crashed MTV.com’s servers more than on one occasion… all in attempts to get our latest video, When You Look Me In The Eyes, to number one. They all comment and watch the video nonstop all at the same time. They even helped MTV discover a glitch in the system… we were actually getting negative numbers of comments and views because of all the traffic on the site…. It was pretty amazing.” Kevin smiled; he was truly amazed at how all their fans made that happen and it but a grin on his face every time he thought about it.
“Haha, I remembered that! I was one of those unrelenting fans…. It was fun. Well before we knew it was a glitch we were getting really mad cause we thought MTV was deleting our comments! Haha but we finally realized it had to be something wrong with them….” Shelby chimed in.
“Well that was a touching story.” The DJ rolled his eyes like a spoiled teenager receiving a lecture from her parents. He thought it wasn’t such a big deal… they still hadn’t made number one on TRL… not yet anyway. “Next caller, Sasha, age 12, you’re on air with The Jonas Brothers.”
“I LOVE YOU!” A high-pitched voice wailed through the speakers causing everyone in the studio to be startled by its shear magnitude. “I just have to say one thing, and that is: Joe I think you’re the most amazing guy in the world and Nick comes in a close second.” Sasha giggled afterwards, she was overjoyed by the fact she was able to tell them this, something she has wanted to say since she became a fan nearly two months ago.
“Haha… thanks Sasha.” Joe chuckled his short reply.
“What about Kevin? Isn’t he a close third?” Asked the DJ.
“Ewe… hell no! That’s gross.” Gagging noises could be heard from her end of the line along with giggling in the background.
“Why not?” Even though he despised them as musicians he was curious as to why a “fan” would say that.
“I don’t hate ya Kevin… its just your way to old. I mean I like you.” That was the story of his life since they became hugely successful… a lot of fans were younger and didn’t appreciate his mature looks.
“That’s fine… you’re WAY to young for me any way.” He just laughed it off like always.
“Okay let’s get the next caller on the line…. Rosie, age 19” The DJ declared.
“Hi!” Rosie spoke no louder than a whisper; since she was one of their older, more mature fans she didn’t want them to think she was crazy obsessed. But the truth was she was screaming on the inside and as soon as her call was done and the phone hung up, she would be screaming about the best call of her life.
“Hi Rosie.” Kevin whispered back, mocking her in a non-offensive way. “ We can barely hear you… could you speak a little louder?” Still whispering.
“Yeah, I can do that.” Her voice was now at a normal talking volume. Her cheeks were turning a light pink, she had tried to hard not embarrassing herself by not screaming… but she still managed to do a good job of it.
“Would you like to ask any of us a question?” Kevin asked in a tender voice.
“Um… yeah… I mean that’s the whole reason for calling.” She giggled. “ Well I don’t really have a question… it’s more like a request and a compliment.” She confessed.
“Okay, go ahead.” Kevin insisted.
“I just want to say that Kevin I think you are an amazing guy.” Kevin was caught completely off guard by her statement. Usually the girls say stuff like this about Nick or Joe, and rarely him. “I love you… well not in a psycho ‘I now were meant to be and I plan on marrying you’ kind of way. More of a really big crush kind of love.” She admitted, normally she wouldn’t say stuff like this but since she knew it was over the phone she felt more comfortable and she wanted him to know that there are girls out there that appreciate him dearly. “And my request is that you sing solo. No offense Nick or Joe but I want to hear your older brother too! I mean that one line in Mandy and the minuscule line in S.O.S aren’t enough for me and other Kevin lovers… just wanted to bring that to your attention” Rosie didn’t really care if she accidentally hurt Nick or Joe’s feelings, she felt they get enough of the love from the fans and Kevin deserved more.
“That’s fine… there are plenty other girls out there that disagree and like me better.” Joe laughed.
“That’s very kind of you to say… you just made my day, Rosie.” Kevin thanked her and they were now talking to the next caller. The boys talked to a few more girls before they had to leave the studio and get ready for the concert. They were all extremely nervous and anxious to perform for the largest crowd in their careers.
CHAPTER 5
The lights from up above were hot, causing beads of sweat to kept pouring into Kevin’s eyes as he played his guitar to every song on the set list. He smiled all through the performance… jamming out on his guitar keeps his mind off of things, off of all the negative things and all he can think about is him and the guitar and the next chord he needs to strike. The crowd’s energy only making him want to play better, harder, and louder for them.
Kevin ran off stage with his brothers and grabbed a hold of a chilled bottle of water that was waiting for him on a table; he guzzled it down and then wiped away the excess sweat with a towel. All that was left to do was the meet and greet and then he could crash onto his bed and rest. He hated have to do the meet and greets after the concert; he preferred doing before hand when he wasn’t so exhausted or sweaty. However they were running behind so the meet and greet that was scheduled for earlier had to be post poned until now. He and his younger siblings went over to a table that was set up close to the side entrance of the stage and waited for the lucky fans to meet them.
The first group of girls were around 15 or 16 and they brought many souvenirs with them for the boys to sign. First they gave the boys hugs and then Kevin smiled as the blonde one handed him a shirt to sign and then he passed to Joe and the Joe passed it to Nick. It continued like that until all of the souvenirs were autographed. The boys were becoming pros at signing something and then passing it to the brother in line; at first it was a struggle but after a while they found their rhythm and it was breeze to do.
After seeing most of the meet and greet winners there was one more fan left to meet. She was tall, about 5’8 or 5’9, Kevin couldn’t be exactly sure and she had long dark red curls flowing down to just beyond her shoulders and glistening blue eyes. She went up to him and smiled nervously as she bit her lip. Kevin opened his arms to give her hug and she hugged him back. Unknowingly to Kevin her heart was beating a mile a minute and she never imagined that she would be able to meet him since they had become so famous. She hugged Joe and then Nick next but her eyes returned back to Kevin.
“Hi. What’s your name?” Joe asked. Joe thought she was beautiful as did all the Jonas boys.
“Um… my name is Rosie.” She answered hesitantly. Yes indeed this was the exact same Rosie from earlier today. Mr. Jonas had heard the call she made to the radio station and he saw how it made his eldest son smile so he devised a plan of his own.
Joe laughed. “Wow… we were talking to fan named Rosie on the radio earlier, what a coincidence.”
“Actually…” Rosie began. “I’m the same Rosie.” She admitted as she tucked a loose strand of curls behind her ear.
“It’s really wonderful to meet you Rosie.” Kevin’s smile turned into a grin that spread from ear to ear. “I just wanted to say thanks for saying what you said earlier.”
“Well it’s the whole truth. I mean I think you are great and I just can’t thank your Dad enough.” The boys were now confused, why would she need to thank their Dad?
“What did our father do?” Nick asked curious just as much as Kevin and Joe.
“Oh. You don’t know.” She stated obviously oblivious to the fact it was a surprise for Kevin. She paused and took a deep breath before explaining how she happened to end up here backstage. “Let me start off from when I hung up with you this afternoon.” She said as she begun to relive the events from earlier.
After the best phone call of her life had just ended, not more than three minutes had passed when her phone’s ring tone startled her. She stopped chopping vegetables for the stir-fry she was making and walked to the kitchen table and picked her phone up and hesitated to answer when she didn’t recognize the number, but it might be important so she pressed the send button and was in awe of who was calling her.
“Hello, who is calling?” She asked immediately; her first thought was that it was a pesky tell marketer wanting to sell her something of no use to her.
“Hello, I’m calling for a Miss. Rosie Myslin.” The unfamiliar voice stated.
“This is her but if you’re trying to sell me something don’t waste your time cause I’m not buying.” She said flatly about to hang up.
“No you misunderstand Miss.” The voice chuckled. “I retrieved your number from the radio station.” He admitted.
“Oh.” Rosie was still in the dark as to who was on the phone with her.
“Let me introduce myself, I’m Kevin Jonas.” The voice introduced.
“No you’re not! You sound to old to be Kevin and I don’t appreciate these stupid and unnecessary practical jokes… especially when it’s not even April fools.” She was now very upset some one would call her and pose as Kevin.
“Oh sorry. I keep forgetting people assume I’m introducing myself as my son. I’m Kevin Jonas Sr.,” He corrected.
Rosie blushed; she couldn’t believe she had just raised her voice at the man 50% responsible for raising Kevin. Needless to say she was embarrassed but also curious as to why he was calling her. What would prompt a man to call one of the fans of his sons? Many fans are crazy and go to far; like coming to their house and actually knocking on the door. Can anyone say stalker?
“Mr. Jonas I am so sorry for not believing you… but may I ask why you’re calling me?”
“I heard what you said about my son and how it made him smile. To tell you the truth I have been worried about him lately, my wife also. As soon as you hung up a light bulb went off in my head… I know this might sound odd to you but I would really love it if you could come to the concert tonight.” Mr. Jonas requested unsure if she would believe him… sure she said she did but maybe she was just being polite to what she thought was a mental patient that heard her on the radio earlier and got access to a phone and miraculously managed to get her number
“I’m already going… but I’m like all the way in the back.” Rosie laughed at the horrible seats she managed to get at the last minute.
“I might be able to get you better seats and I know I can get you backstage. So what do you say I leave the passes for you at the entrance to the stage and just tell the guard your name and he’ll let you through for the meet and greet?” Mr. Jonas suggested.
Rosie thought about it but for barely a second, how could she pass up an opportunity thousands of girls would die for? “Yes, of course I’d love to!” She exclaimed.
“That’s great… I‘ll have someone call you with the details soon… I’m thankful for you being so nice to my son. I think he really needs some kind words from someone like you.” He was extremely grateful, for the past few months his wife and him have been noticing a change in Kevin’s behavior and it was a major concern for them but when he saw Kevin perk up after she called he knew what he needed to do.
“Thank you so much I am really looking forward to it.” She smiled and soon Mr. Jonas and her conversation was done and she went to get ready…. It was more important for her to look more amazing than earlier planned. Before she didn’t care what she looked like but now it mattered since she would be meeting them. Thirty minutes later someone did call her back and gave her all the information she needed and then she left for the venue.
“So that is how I come to be here, standing in front of you three; it’s all thanks to your Dad.” She finished telling her story and the boys we astonished their father had done that. Kevin felt a little uncomfortable about how his parents knew he wasn’t the same old Kevin but relieved at the same time. Relived that they cared enough to see something was bothering him unlike Joe or Nick who noticed nothing.
“Well I’ll be sure to thank him later tonight.” Kevin smiled brightly.
“So... um… Rosie, do you have a boyfriend?” Joe blurted out in a cocky tone.
“Yep… his name is Max and he is a great guy.” She admitted. Kevin was a little disappointed but he was still ecstatic about putting a face with the voice that made his day earlier.
Time passed by quickly and soon the meet and great Kevin was not looking forward to was over and he didn’t want it to be. He enjoyed being the center of Rosie’s attention; it was refreshing and gave him an overdue confidence boost. Sometimes people can get viscous towards him and he just doesn’t comprehend why. Rosie was gone and now it had to go back to normal. He knew he probably wouldn’t see her again and he was okay with that. Sure Rosie made him feel better but he didn’t want to start a relationship with a fan; no matter how pretty and kind they are. Besides he had someone else in his life he could talk to, someone who understood and just listened when he need someone to listen to him vent. He and this special someone were only friends but she was enough for him to stay sane, enough to make him feel wanted, enough to convince him someone actually cared about him enough to notice all the small things.
CHAPTER 6
Steam fogged up the windows and mirror in the bathroom of the hotel suite as Kevin relaxed in a warm and soothing shower. He turned up the pressure on the showerhead and stood directly beneath it, letting the water pulsate against his upper back and shoulders. He turned to face the gushing water and was now dampening his curls to wash.
Sooner than he wanted, he turned off the water and reached for a towel hanging on the rack, wrapped it around his waist, then wiped the mirror free from moisture. That’s exactly what he needed, something to cleanse him of all his worries and frustrations. If it were not for the call he had scheduled he would still be enjoying his shower.
This call was something he had been looking forward to all week, since the last one on the previous Tuesday. Trying to stay in touch with an old friend is hard; especially when one is on tour all around the country and the other is busy with collage and all the drama that comes with it. However Kevin and his friend managed to call at least once a week, more if they had time and for the both of them it was a almost a sacred ritual; they were determined to stay friends through all the twist and turns of life.
After towel drying his hair he went into his room in the suite and got dressed. He grabbed his cell and went to the kitchenette where Joe and Nick were at eating, one of their favorite things to do. Kevin thought it was best to grab a small snack before the call, he opened the fridge and he saw left over take out he missed earlier. He sat beside Nick on a stool as he filled his face full of food.
“When is your call again?” Nick asked smiling at his older brother.
Kevin finished chewing his food before answering. “In about ten minutes or so…. Why?” Kevin took another bite full. He wanted to eat as much as he could before he settled into a conversation.
“Just wondering when I’ll be losing my brother for the night. Seriously when the two of you talk there is no interrupting you…. you’re just so wrapped up in the conversation you don’t notice anyone else, and if you do on those rare occasions you tell us to shut up.” Nick smirked and Joe nodded his head in agreement.
“Well do you blame me? We only get the chance to speak once a week because of our hectic lives and I don’t want to miss out on any updates.” Kevin defended himself.
“Sure that’s the only reason for your semi conscious state on late Tuesday nights…. keep telling yourself that Kevin.” Nick stood and before leaving the kitchenette he patted Kevin on the back. Kevin just rolled his eyes and continued to finish his late dinner.
Nick and Joe sat on the couch and proceeded to watch television while Kevin devoured the remaining bit of food and checked his phone’s clock and it was almost time. He tossed the take away containers in the trash and headed back to his room. Kevin plopped down on his bed and got comfy. He gazed at the phone in the palm of his waiting, waiting for the dang thing to ring. It always seem like a phone takes longer to ring when you’re waiting for it.
Then the Kevin heard the song Island by Starting Line and his phone started to vibrate. Finally he thought to himself and he flipped it open and saw her picture come across the small screen and he smiled knowing he was about to talk to the one person in this world that listened to his every complaint…. never judging him, only supporting him and he did the same for her. It was a completely balanced friendship…. they both took and gave equally to one another. Kevin pressed the green send button and his heart started to dance and his eyes glistened at the sound of her voice.
“Hey stranger. How you been?’ The female voice asked as soon as Kevin answered the phone.
“Doing great now that I’m talking to you.” Kevin grinned as he leaned his head against the headboard and scooted farther down the bed and got comfortable.
“Haha I know… what would you do without our weekly calls? You’d be lost without me and my charm.” She didn’t realize how true that statement was.
“Okay Joe! Somebody has a big head tonight.” Kevin jested.
“Hey! Don’t insult me like that! I’m nothing like your brother. I‘m prettier of course; even if he thinks he is the sexiest creature on earth… psh… in his dreams. He only wishes he looked as good as I do when I roll out of bed.” She said trying to hide her laughter. She adored her witty banter with Kevin… she loved being able to joke around with a guy and him knowing when she was just kidding and not being serious.
“Well this is fact… Joe is always going on and on about how it’s so easy for you to look flawless… its so obvious he is envious of you, even though he will deny it.” Kevin remarked.
“I knew it! The last time I saw him I could so see him glaring at me… green is a bad color for him, jealousy will get him no where.” She smirked. She was now sitting on the foot of her bed in her room at the sorority house.
“I was just thinking how long it’s been since we saw each other last.” Kevin stated; his smile dimmed slightly knowing fully it had been to long.
“Oh wow, yeah it’s been like two and half years ever since your school tour back in the day.” She remembered as she lied on her bed
It was late 1992 on a Tuesday afternoon; hence the weekly calls are on Tuesdays. When Kevin Jonas, and his brother Joseph were playing on a playground in Huston, Texas while his newly born brother, Nicholas was in a stroller huddled up in warm blankets when he first laid eyes on her.
She was wearing an adorable floral pink dress and there was a taller, older boy hovering over her, he wasn’t letting her play on the swings. Kevin could tell she was on the verge of tears so he grabbed Joe by the arm and ran over to this little girl, Joe now being drug behind him.
“Let her play on the swings… you…. You…big bully!” Young Kevin demanded as the bully turned around and looked down at Kevin. This bully was a good five inches taller but Kevin didn’t care, he was going to stand up to him.
“Make me.” The bully’s voice was deep and ragged for any child so young. He glared at Kevin, causing him to take a step back but Kevin regained his courage almost instantly.
“I will!” Kevin shouted before he extended his right leg and kicked the bully in the shin and as soon as the bully was off his guard he and Joe both ganged up on him, they pushed him to the hard paved sidewalk near the playground.
“Who’s the meanie head now?” The bully cried as he limped to his mommy as he held his sore knee with tears streaming down his face. Joe and Kevin gave one another a high-five for a successful mission.
“Hello?” A nervous but grateful little girl said.
“Hi! I’m Kevin and this is my brother Joe.” Kevin’s grin radiated happiness as he introduced himself and Joe to her.
“Nice to meet you, and thanks for helping me.” She smiled shyly as she rocked her tiny body on the heels of her feet.
“Well can you tell me your name too? Its only fair since I told you mine.” Kevin stated as he kept his eyes on her.
“Oh yea… well um… my name is Michelle and I’m 5 years-old. How about you?” She smiled brightly, being less nervous than before.
“Me too… but Joe is only three.” Kevin pointed out as Joe tugged on his shirt. “Stop it Joe, you’re being rude.” Joe kept tugging on his shirt and he finally looked at what had caught Joe’s attention.
Across the playground, just beyond the monkey bars was their mother sitting on a bench next to Nick’s stroller with another lady scolding her. They brothers could see that same bully crying his eyes out as the woman held his hand. Mrs. Jonas looked over at her sons and they quickly turned the other way.
“We’re gonna be in so much trouble.” Joe predicted.
“Why? He was picking on Michelle! He started it!” Kevin yelled defiantly.
“But his mommy lying to our mommy.” Joe said defeated.
“Don’t worry I’ll tell the truth!” Michelle smiled sweetly.
“Thanks Mich it might help.” Kevin smiled back.
Thanks to Michelle affirming that the boys were speaking the truth, Kevin and Joe got into minimal punishment and the bully… lets just say that bully never bullied at that playground again.
Kevin was now lying completely on his back, looking up at his ceiling while talking to Michelle on the phone. So how is collage life treating you?”
“It’s treating me fine for the most part… just like every other collage student, sleep deprived.” She chuckled.
“Same here, sleep deprivation is normal among musicians on tour.”
“Anything interesting happen in the past week? Meet any cute girls that want to kidnap you and elope in Vegas?” She laughed as she laid on her bed and covering herself with a throw blanket.
“Well now that you mention it… I met a girl named Rosie who was a total sweetheart and gorgeous.” Kevin informed her.
“I’m intrigued. So how’d ya meet her and when’s your fist date?” Michelle asked excited for him. She wants Kevin to be happy so bad; and she wants him to have a beautiful girlfriend to show off to everyone, especially Joe.
“Never, she has a boyfriend named Max and besides I don’t want to date a fan, to weird. I met her because of my Dad… well she called into the radio station and gave me a huge compliment and Dad saw how it made me smile so he invited her to the concert for a meet and greet.” Kevin reminisced.
“Two questions. One, how do you do know she is single? Did you ask her? Second, does your Dad finally notice how you feel about … you know stuff since he asked her to the concert?” Michelle repositioned herself and now her back was against the headboard… she didn’t want to miss anything Kevin was about to say.
“To answer the first question, no I didn’t ask…Joe did for self interest and…” He was cutoff.
“That’s just like Joseph nowadays! I miss the old Joe…the one that wasn’t so narcissistic and self absorbed. I loved his old humor… sure he was always cocky but it was a good kind of cocky.” She practically screamed through the phone. “That girl liked you and he needs to back the hell off! If I was there I swear I would have slapped him across that pretty little rock star face of his!” She huffed.
“Calm down Mich, it’s okay. I know you and Joe don’t get along any more but he is still my brother and I love him.” Kevin tried to calm her down. But truth be told he loved how she preferred him over Joe… it always made him feel loved.
“I know, I know…but still. He isn’t my family so I am allowed to say it! I am allowed to be brutally honest.” She reasoned. “Now that I’m done bashing your insensitive younger brother… answer my second question.” She demanded.
“Yeah Rosie told me what my Dad said and why he wanted her to visit me. He and Mom actually do notice and not just you.”
“Finally! I love your parents but I was seriously getting annoyed.” She admitted.
“How was that party you went to last Friday?” Kevin remembered how excited she was for it… a guy she liked was going to be there.
“Ugh… I had a feeling you’d bring that up.” She rolled her eyes.
“What happened? Did he hurt you? Tell me and if he did I’ll fly up to Davis and beat the crap out of him…” Kevin was being dead serious. He wasn’t a violent guy but if someone hurt Michelle he would want him or her to be hurt just as badly if not more.
“Nothing really except embarrassment when I found out he has a girlfriend… and I hit on him with her standing behind me. But don’t worry I can handle it, nothing violence will solve.” He reassured him. “But the worst part was the way I found out he was taken.”
“How did you find out?” Kevin asked curiously.
“Well after saying one of those cheesy pick up lines I love so much… she comes up and pushes me out of the way and staggers up to him and just starts making out. It was one of the worst kisses I’ve ever seen… messy is the only word I can use to describe it.” Michelle shudders at the thought of that kiss.
“Awe I’m sorry you had to see that” Kevin chuckled.
“So Kevin… I was online earlier and I saw that there are going to be three concerts semi-close to me and I’m willing to blow off any classes I might have if I could see you again. You could hook a girl up with back stage passes and did I mention I could actually see in person and not just on Disney channel for the billionth time.” She bargained with him.
“Well it’s still a far away but I’m sure I can squeeze some time with you into my busy schedule.” Kevin smirked.
“Squeeze? Here I am willing to blow off possibly important classes for you and you have to squeeze time for one of your oldest and dearest friends? I’m hurt!” She scoffed jokingly.
“Haha you know I’ll make it happen. After all like you said earlier it’s been almost two and a half years and it’s about time… no pun intended.”
Back when Kevin, Joe, and Nick were just starting their music careers in 2005 is when things began to fall into place. The Jonas’ lived in Texas for about a year before moving to New Jersey where Kevin would spend the remainder of his childhood and most of his teenage years. Unfortunately Michelle and Kevin weren’t able to keep in touch since they were only six when Kevin moved away. Michelle would live in Texas until after elementary school then it was time for her family to move back to the Bay Area, where she was born and attend Junior High and High School. They wouldn’t see one another for approximately to 12 years.
The boys were on a school tour, going from state to state playing at High School gyms and auditoriums for the student body hoping they would gain fans that would support them. It was hard playing to a crowd of peers who were very judgmental and the only reason for attending was because it got them out of class. It wasn’t until they played a concert in Pennsylvania did Kevin and Michelle reunite.
There was a small meet and greet after the performance and only a small little group of people wanted to meet these unknown boys, all girls. It wasn’t until the third person, the last person, did Kevin and Michelle’s lives collide once again.
Michelle walked up to the three boys not recognizing who they were and just started up a conversation with them. “Hey there. I’m Michelle.” She introduced herself.
“Hi I’m Nick and these are my brothers Joe and Kevin.” Nick smiled.
Michelle chuckled to herself. “It’s nice to meet you three boys.”
“What’s so funny? Do I have something in me teeth?” Joe showed her his teeth and she shook her head no. “Then what?”
“Your names. I once new three brothers will the same first names. But I haven’t seen them in forever. It’s quite sad really, me and the oldest one’s were really close that year in Texas.” Michelle remembers.
Kevin and Joe turned their heads but to look at each other and they were both thinking the same thing… but that thought left their minds almost as fast as it went in. Kevin thought it couldn’t possibly be the same Michelle he knew way back when he was a kid… there just could be no way it could be her, he gave up on seeing her again along time ago, as did she with him.
“So how do you like living here?” Joe asked trying to make small talk.
“Oh I don’t live here, I live in California… I’m on spring break so I’m visiting my cousin and I’ve been tagging along with her to all her classes.” She informed him.
“That cool.” Nick said as he tried to keep the conversation going. Then one last girl came up to them wanting their autograph.
“Wow! You guys were great! I love your voices and I think I’ll be a fan!” She said all giddy.
“Thanks I hope you will be too. You can check about us on our Myspace page, myspace.com/jonasbrothers.” Kevin informed the girl and she soon left for class and Michelle was once alone with these three boys. As soon as she heard Kevin say Jonas she had to ask… she’d always regret it if she didn’t.
“So your last name is Jonas?” She hesitantly and the boys nodded their heads simultaneously. “Okay… I know this might sound strange and all but did you ever live in Texas?” Kevin’s heart started to beat faster. “Okay that’s strange.” Michelle said to herself more than to the boys. “Did you ever know a girl named Michelle that you met on a playground when she was five and you saved her from a bully?” She didn’t look them in the eyes… she was nervous.
“Yea! How do you know that?” Kevin asked nervously also.
“Because I’m that Michelle, I’m that little girl. You guys moved away and my mom lost your new number and oh my gosh! I can’t believe its you!” She shrieked as she gave Kevin a tight hug.
Kevin couldn’t believe it but after talking and remembering what they could they knew it was really them, the long lost friend they had been wondering about for years. Once Mr. Jonas came over wondering what was taking his sons so long he confirmed some of the details. From that day forward they have been in contact, they didn’t want to take a chance of never seeing each other again. However with Kevin’s busy schedule that was the last time they saw one another in person, only phone calls and IM conversations were what the had but it was enough.
“I have to get some sleep. Bio exam and I can’t miss it! Good night Kevin and have sweet dreams.” Michelle whispered softly as not to wake any one up. Her and Kevin had been talking for a good two and a half hours but it was late for both of them.
“Nighty night, my friend and I will pray you’ll pass with flying colors.” Kevin promised. They exchanged a few more words before finally hanging up. After hanging up the phone Kevin changed into his pajamas then crawled into bed. Michelle did the same thing and the last thought on both of there minds was about the other.
CHAPTER 7
Kevin was sound asleep; he looked so peaceful and serene as he lay on his stomach and the sound of him snoring filled the room. He was dreaming of the past… of one day in particular in Texas when Joe, Michelle, and himself went to a fair and practically ate their weight in cotton candy and corn dogs. It was the week before he and his family moved back to New Jersey and it was one of his favorite childhood moments and he use to dream about all the time before he and Michelle were reunited.
“Wakie wakie big brother!” Joe screamed in Kevin ear as he jumped up and down on Kevin’s bed. “It’s time to get up… we have an interview and photo shoot to do.” He reminded Kevin in childish voice. “Get you’re your big butt up… and gross…. take a bath stinky!” Joe insulted as he left a groggy Kevin on the bed rubbing his eyes trying to adjust them to the light of the morning pouring in from the widow.
“Jerk.” Kevin mumbled as he tossed the covers aside and sat up trying to find the strength to get ready after staying up so late talking to Michelle. Kevin finally stood up and walked to the bathroom but halfway there someone walked in.
“Hey sweetie, what do want for breakfast?” Mrs. Jonas asked caringly as she peered her head through the door.
Kevin turned to his mom and thought about it for a second before replying. “Cereal is fine by me, nothing fancy.” He answered before he continued to the bathroom.
Kevin walked into the kitchenette after getting ready, his hair still damp for the shower and sat down next to Nick at the table. Kevin grabbed a clean bowl that was already on the table and poured it full of corn pops and when he reached for the last bit of milk in the carton his hand was swatted away.
“I called dibs! That milk is mine!” Joe said, his mouth full of cereal as he jerked the milk out of Kevin grasped and made him his third helping of cereal.
“Fine I’ll just get more out of the fridge.” Kevin rolled his eyes as he made his way over to the fridge and was annoyed when he saw there was no milk for his cereal. Kevin glared at Joe as he added extra sugar to his already sweet cereal.
“If you add anymore sugar you’re gonna end up being a diabetic like Nick… you idiot!” Kevin snarled at Joe. Joe intentionally took one more extra large scoop of sugar and smirked at Kevin as he dumped in his health violation he called breakfast. “Eat it plain or better yet use water!” Joe suggested as he turned on the faucet in the kitchen sink.
“No thanks… I’ll just skip breakfast.” Kevin smiled indifferently as he went and sat down on the couch near Frankie. “Hey Frankie!” He smiled to his youngest sibling playing video games.
“Kev! Wanna play with me? Please?” Frankie looked up into his big brother’s eyes. Frankie admired him so much and thought he was the coolest brother ever because he was much older and knew so much more. Frankie loved how Kevin treated as an equal…Joe sometimes ignored him and Nick was just not as fun as Kevin.
“Awe I wish man…but I have to do some stuff for work.” Kevin smiled as he ruffled Frankie’s hair. Out of everyone in his family, he was closest to Frankie even though they were 13 years apart in age, mostly because Frankie respected him and didn’t judge him.
“Okay Kev, next time? Promise?” Frankie said sullenly and Kevin smiled as he gave Frankie a hug before leaving the hotel suite. Only one more night then they’d be moving on down the road, it was a nice change staying in a hotel for more than just showering and taking a quick nap.
Now at the photo shoot the boys are being advised on what they need to wear and how their hair should be. This is Kevin’s least favorite part about photo shoots… being forced to wear things he doesn’t really like or forcing him to straighten his curls.
“Come here Kevin and try these on!” Shouted Lana, the stylist for this particular photo shoot. She has worked the boys before and is a very obnoxious person… she always has to have it her way. Kevin walks to her and she gives him two outfits to try on for her. “Go and change quick… I don’t have all day so move your chunky butt and change!” She yelled at him. Kevin just gave her a look of disgust as he went to his dressing room.
Kevin put on his tight pants that basically suffocated his manly hood and he looked at himself in the full-length mirror “I don’t have a chunky butt.” He stated but more like a question as he looked at his behind in the mirror. “But that was the second remark like that today. Can they see something I don’t?” He wondered.
“Stop admiring you derriere and get to work!” Joe ordered as he stood in the doorway of Kevin’s changing room and smirked at him. Kevin put on the shirt Lana gave him and he made his way to get his picture taken.
“Okay we’re going to be doing single shots first. So Nick you’re first then Joseph and then Kevin. So Nick get in front of the camera and you two go sit down somewhere.” Joe and Kevin both sat down on two folding chairs and watched as Nick posed of the camera.
“I gotta pee… be right back.” Joe said to no one in particular as he left the seat and went looking for a bathroom. Kevin sat there waiting for his turn to get his picture taken when a young intern walked up to him
“Hello? Kevin?” The pretty blonde intern asked. She was slender and had big curls and blue eyes.
“Yes I’m Kevin.” Kevin smiled hoping maybe his luck might have changed.
“Can I sit there?” She pointed to where Joe had been sitting. Kevin nodded his head and she sat beside him. “Hello, I’m Cynthia and I love you and your brothers.” She smiled shyly.
“Awe thank you Cynthia.” He smiled his sweet smile.
“So where is Joe? I really wanted to meet him and Nick. They are both really great!” She stated as she looked around for Joe.
“Joe went to the bathroom.” Kevin stated flatly. “Were you excited to meet me too?”
“Well… um… yeah sure whatever.” Cynthia answered not paying attention to Kevin’s question but still scanning the surrounding area for Joe
“Yeah great!” Kevin left his seat and decided to find Joe for her… he didn’t want to be stuck there with her alone, talking about him.
“Hey man… what you doing here?” Joe asked as he washed his hands.
“Looking for you… there is another girl and she wants to talk to you.” Kevin informed him.
“Great! Something fun to do while I wait. Hope she’s cute. And don’t be jealous bro… I’m sure there is a girl desperate enough out there that would flirt with you too. That’s if you ever dressed better and took care of that mess you can hair.” He winked at Kevin and then laughed with an overlay of arrogance mixed in with it as he exited the bathroom. Kevin left the restroom and made his way back to everyone else when he overheard something that just brought his mood down again.
“I saw you talking with Kevin.” A female voice said.
“Yeah so what about it?” He recognized the second voice as Cynthia.
“Well he seems like a nice guy.” The first girl stated and they made Kevin smile a little.
“Yea nice but BORING and he definitely not HOT like Joe or handsome like Nick. He is so below average looking and if he weren’t related to Joe or Nick do you really think I would’ve given him the time of day? NEVER!” She heckled.
“Nice to know you’re such a bitch. Sure he isn’t my type and I find him very unattractive, as do I with all three of them, but god! If you’re gonna use people like that… you need some serious help.” The first girl called Cynthia out and even though she inadvertently insulted him he still liked her.
Kevin left before anyone could see him eavesdropping and he went back to his seat beside Nick, Joe was now having his picture taken. The day would only get worse from there and poor Kevin had no idea.
CHAPTER 8
As Kevin sat there, watching his younger brother striking poses for the camera or as Fernando, the photographer for the day, called it, ‘making love’ to the camera in a fake Latino accent that was over exaggerated. Kevin hated how many people in the ‘business’ were fake and he knew he was guilty of it sometimes as well. Doing what he’s told so he wouldn’t cause a bigger rift between him and his brothers, even if it meant giving in to something he disagreed with.
Cynthia walked back to the photo shoot and she turned to Kevin and winked at him before turning her attention to Joe. Kevin just rolled his eyes… not saying what he really wanted to, just biting his tongue. He could see Joe trying to hold back the grin on his face from yet another girl drooling over him.
“No, no, no! This won’t do!” Lana proclaimed as she frantically flailed her arms around in the air. “Someone fix his hair before I have an aneurysm!” She demanded as she pointed to Kevin. ”Either curl it so his unruly curls are tighter and more presentable or straighten it!” She instructed the hair people to do. Lana was walking away but before she left she turned around, "Why couldn’t you have hair more like Nicholas? His hair is beautiful.” She smiled as she looked over to Nick who was guzzling down a diet redbull.
One of the hairdressers snapped their fingers at him; Kevin stood up and followed them to the hair and makeup department. He sat down in a chair as they warmed a flat iron. Kevin liked his curls but he did agree they weren’t as nice as Nick’s but at least he had curls… Joe’s was more wavy than curly.
“Looks like I’m going to have fry your hair.” The mysterious girl from earlier stated. Kevin looked up from his seat and saw a young blonde woman with a kind smile on her face.
“Looks like it.” Kevin let out a small chuckle. “Hello I’m Kevin Jonas.” He put his hand in front of him to introduce himself.
“ I know who you are.” She said matter of fact, so sure of herself. “Hello I’m Cristina and I’ll be your hairdresser for the day.” She shook his hand.
“Well it’s nice to meet you Cristina.” Kevin said flirtatiously, he knew she wasn’t interested in him but he thought why not? She is honest and really gorgeous, but there was no harm with flirting.
“Nice to meet you to.” She smiled back. She turned her focus back to the matter at hand. “I think the iron is hot enough now… time to straighten it and in the process damage it as well.” She laughed and Kevin joined in. “Your gonna be needing some strong conditioner to fix it.” She grabbed the expensive flat iron of off the counter and proceeded to straighten Kevin’s curls.
“Much, much better! I’m a genius!” Lana flattered herself as soon as she saw the work Cristina had done to Kevin. “You look so much better with straight hair… the curls just make you… make your face look big and out of place.” Lana suggested in a condescending voice.
“I’ll keep that in mind” He replied as Cristina finished up his hair. Lana left and Kevin was glad she was.
“Don’t listen to her, you should see her when she wakes up in the morning with out any makeup or her hair done. Scary!” Cristina shivers as said that over exaggerating how bad Lana really did look. But it made Kevin smile.
“Kevin stop pampering yourself and get your solo shots down so we can get the heck out of here.” Joe stood in the doorframe staring at Kevin but them winked at Cristina.
“Are we done?” Kevin asked. Cristina nodded and he made his way to the photo shoot where Fernando was getting hot under the collar.
“Where have you been? Time is money or are you to good to grace us with your presence?” Fernando said feigningly.
“Sorry Fernando!” Kevin apologized by imitating Fernando’s irritating fake accent.
“Whatever just get in front of me so I can take your picture!” Fernando demanded. Kevin walked in fort of the white backdrop. Kevin usually felt strange in front of a camera, especially with someone like Fernando behind it and how he explained things with sexual innuendos.
After taking about 40 frames Kevin was done with the solo shots and he was relieved it was a shorter than normal shoot and he prayed the group shots were as short. However since Kevin was busy getting his hair redone he didn’t know that Nick and Joe both had twice as many pictures taken because Fernando just didn’t like Kevin’s performance or attitude. Good thing Kevin never would find out… just one more thing to add to a long list of how Kevin gets the short end of the stick most of the time. Nick and Joe joined him in front of the white backdrop and Kevin smiled when he saw Cristina watching them near the food table.
“Awe that’s precious… do you have a crush?” Joe mocked in a baby voice referring to the smile on Kevin’s face from Cristina. Even though she thought he was very unattractive he knew she thought he was nice and even joked around with him and that was enough for him to want to get to know her better as a friend, nothing more.
“Shut up Joe.” Kevin hit Joe’s arm and they continued with the photo shoot. Not one time did Kevin stand in the middle… only on the side or in the back… never the center. He was use to it now and never expected anything different.
“Excuse me!” Cristina sneered annoyed.
“Yes? What is it little girl? Fernando replied in a belittling tone towards her.
“In case you haven’t notice but Kevin was never in the middle! That’s not right… he should be. I’m, going to assume use just forgot and didn’t do it intentionally.” Cristina glared at Fernando.
“Little girl… you need to shut up and mind your own business! Kevin doesn’t mind it…. We’re just saving time dear.” He retorted.
“Put a sock in it! Everyone here knows that accent is fake.” She started to laugh. “Kevin is to nice to stand up for himself.” She screamed.
“Were done. End of story.” Fernando left.
“Thanks Cristina.” Kevin smiled as he walked up to her.
“You need to be more out spoken… stand up for yourself.” She demanded as Nick and Joe made their way to the two of them.
“Hello this is Nick and I’m Joe.” Joe introduced conceitedly.
“Hi Nick, its nice to meet you.” She shook his hand. “Not interested, sorry.” She said to Joe.
“Awe why not?” He asked pretending she hurt his feelings.
“Maybe it’s the fact you’re a jerk towards Kevin who is a kind and sweet person.” All this fame has inflated you ego to the point of no return.” She informed him.
“You’ll come around to my way of thinking.” He smirked.
“Never. I’d rather wait 11 years for Frankie to turn 18 and I’m 30 then go on a date with you now! That’s how much I despise you.” She sneered at Joe.
“How can you despise a person you don’t even now?” Kevin asked.
“Well that’s because we have a mutual friend.” She smiled.
“Oh really? Who might this mystery friend of ours be?” Joe inquired.
“On no, no, no… you misunderstood me Joe. I said Kevin and me have a mutual friend… she doesn’t like you either. Well she isn’t so much my friends but my cousin really.” She nodded her head.
“Well who then? I’m dying to know.” Kevin insisted.
“Well you’ve know her forever and she use to love Joe but ever since the fame got to him she can’t stand the sound of his voice. She buys your CDs to help support you but she hadn’t even listened to them because of him.”
“Ha, ha. It sounds like you’re explaining my best friend Michelle.” Kevin laughed.
“Wait? Michelle despises me?” Joe frowned hurt… even though he has known it for a while.
“Yep. Michelle is my cousin. Dear sweet Michelle.” Christina confessed.
“Wow! What a coincidence.” Kevin laughed at how small the worlds really can be.
“Yeah basically I’ve learned to dislike Joe from all the things she tells me about him. And I know it’s not good to judge people you don’t know but she isn’t a liar so I believe what she has told me.” She informed everyone with in earshot.
“Does she hate Nick too? Or is it just me?” Joe asked.
“No… just you. She and Nick were never close… and besides he isn’t as conceited as you, he is just absentminded and doesn’t realize what he says might hurt. But you on the other hand are insensitive on purpose!” She barked at him. Joe rolled his eyes and left.
“Well can I have your number? Not for like a date or anything but you seem really cool… well you are related to Michelle so it makes sense.” He chuckled.
“I’d love to but I just got a new number and can’t remember it and I don’t have it with me… it died and is on the charger. Just ask Michelle for is next Tuesday, she’ll be glad too.” She recommended. She looked at her watch, “I have to go. Now since the shoot is over I have to catch a plane home. It was great meeting you Kevin Jonas.” She smiled as she ran to gather her things and leave for the airport.
The boys finished the day by doing an interview with some magazine people for hours on end. Kevin was exhausted when he got back to the suite and just wanted to take a nap… and that’s exactly what he did. The only place he could escape from this world that wasn’t always so kind but at least he had a new friend.
CHAPTER 9
Kevin’s body was strewn across the couch as he was flipping through the channels looking for anything that looked interesting, as the rest of the family got ready to go do the tourist thing. Kevin had no desire to leave the suite or his cushy seat on the couch, not for anything. Kevin didn’t want to spend one of his rare days off walking and driving around a strange town and possibly running into one of those fans that would just push him to the side while they drooled over Nick and Joe.
Kevin’s train of thought drifted from what to watch to the events from the past couple of days and how unusually good they were, with a few minor exceptions. He met one of the nicest girls that just happened to be one of his biggest fans and one of the most out spoken people that cared enough to speak up for him, all thanks to his Dad intervening and a perfect coincidence.
Kevin was astonished that a girl so beautiful and kind could ever possibly like him as much as Rosie did. If he had met her earlier in life and she still felt the way she does now he could imagine more happening between them, but dating a fan was not a possibility for him. He knew the relationship wouldn’t last because of his paranoia, ever since hitting the big time Kevin has been concerned with any new relationship whether they are romantic or not. Kevin has no way of knowing if this new person in his life was there for him or for his fame or if their feelings are true and not just a side effect of being in love with the idea of being close to him.
Kevin has always had is guard up, even before the fame. In school he only had two close friends, which he rarely speaks to anymore. In fact the only friend he talks to on a regular basis is Michelle and if it weren’t for one of those perfect coincidences he wouldn’t have her in his lonely life now. He could hardly wrap his mind around the fact that Cristina was her cousin; well he hoped she was. He couldn’t be sure Cristina was speaking the truth until his next call to Michelle. He wanted so bad to believe Cristina but he couldn’t, not yet.
The difference between Kevin’s willingness to accept Cristina into his life over Rosie is the fact he knows Cristina doesn’t like him in a romantic way, he heard her say it herself without her even knowing he was eavesdropping when she said it. She called Cynthia out on her shallowness and she didn’t have to, but she did it because that the kind of person Cristina is. She cares about people and hates to see anyone be treated the way Kevin is treated by people, especially the way he is treated by his own brother. It makes her sick. Michelle and Cristina are the type of people that Kevin needs more of in his life, loyal and caring.
Kevin is so use to being mistreated that it doesn’t affect him as much as it use to. At first he would get mad and upset but now he expects it from almost everyone. When someone doesn’t mistreat him he automatically thinks that it’s a mistake or a miracle, he can’t decide but he hopes for the ladder. Before the first big incident, of when Kevin truly felt unloved by the fans, there were smaller, less noticeable ones that Kevin just brushed of but in reflection he now realizes the true extent of how much they affected him in the big picture. Like when a fan gave Nick and Joe special presents and nothing for him on his own birthday or when he can see an endless sea of signs expressing their love for his brothers and none for him. Those kinds of things will shatter anyone’s self esteem after a while and unfortunately for Kevin it has done this but he is a performer and knows how to fake a smile.
Before 2007 Kevin felt like his brothers and him were equal when it came to being in the band. They weren’t as well known and had a smaller, more intimate following. Those were the days he didn’t feel less, or unwanted. Kevin realizes that if it were not for Columbia dropping them and Hollywood picking them up that they would be nobody’s, most likely back home in New Jersey talking about the big stars they could have been but he still questions every decision he has made. In just over a year his self-esteem went from being that of a normal teenage boy to almost nothing. That’s how much those little almost miniscule incidents can add up and make a person have no self worth what so ever.
The one occurrence that cemented Kevin’s personal turmoil within himself happened on a sunny day back in L.A., a little under a year ago. Kevin and his brothers were out and about in L.A., and it was one of those isolated days off from work. This is back when the rift between Kevin and is brothers were small, but yet still apparent if a person looked closely to the way it was before their fame and the way it is at that point in time.
Kevin had decided to go grab a quick lunch for all of them at a small sandwich shop that made the best sandwiches in town. While waiting for his order to be fulfilled he sat at a table in the almost vacant establishment when a group of four girls recognized him and at first he was thrilled to see what he though were his fans as well as Joe and Nick’s fans but he was wrong.
The four girls went up to the counter to order when they saw Kevin and immediately looked around for Nick and Joe but were disappointed when they didn’t see them. One of them finally had enough courage to walk over to Kevin and start a conversation. If Joe and Nick had been in sight those for would have filled the entire place full of screams but since it was only Kevin they acted calmer.
“Hey? Aren’t you Kevin Jonas?” She asked sure of herself as she took a seat across from him. She gestured for her other three companions to follow.
Kevin smiled at her and then at her friends as they joined him. “Yes I am. Are you fans?” He smiled sweetly.
“Yes! We love the album and can’t wait for Jonas Brothers to be released! We just know it’s going be just a good if not better.” The first girl exclaimed. The others were to shy to talk to him and were only there because they hoped they would see Nick or Joe come into the shop as well.
“That’s great!” Kevin chuckled. “I am so glad to have fans that appreciate us like I can see you four do.” The girls couldn’t help at want to laugh at his comment considering they didn’t really like him at all and if it weren’t for the fact he could get them to meet his younger siblings they wouldn’t be sitting with him, they would have just ignored Kevin.
“Yeah… we love the Jonas Brothers.” The first girl said smirking at the fact he had no idea she meant only two thirds of them. The small talk went on for a few more minutes before Kevin’s phone began to go off.
“Yes… Joe I made sure to get you a chicken sandwich… tell Nick I will get him his diet soda…” At this point Kevin was focused on his conversation with Joe he didn’t notice the girls talking amongst themselves and decided to ask for a favor.
The main girl that had been doing all the talking tapped Kevin on the shoulder. “Just a sec Joe… no I’m talking with a few fans… I won’t hang up if you don’t….” Kevin turned his attention away from Joe and his phone. “Yea?” Kevin smiled.
“We were hoping if we could meet Joe and Nick also… I mean it would be great if we could meet all the Jonas Brothers since we’re HUGE fans.” She batted her eyelashes. Kevin couldn’t help but be the sweetheart he is and convinced his brothers to stop what they were doing and come to the sandwich shop. Within three minutes the rest of the Jonas Brothers arrived and the girls couldn’t contain their excitement.
“Oh my god! Oh my god!” All four of them squealed as the caught their first glimpse of Nick and Joe. They ran over to them and just complimented them to no end. Kevin just kept sitting at his tabling and only getting up once his sandwiches were ready. Kevin waited for a sign from either his brother or the girls to show they wanted his presence but none came. Hey unwrapped his food and ate alone as his watched the girls that were once talking to him and only him now adore is brothers and not acknowledging him one bit. He sat there like eating alone like he did when in school and all his friends stayed home sick and it was a feeling he hated.
The first girl looked over at Kevin with a camera in hand and Kevin smiled as she motioned him to come over to them. Kevin wrapped the second half of his sandwich up and walked over to the group.
“We want to take a picture and we can’t do that without you.” The first girl informed him. Kevin grinned and went to stand by Joe and Nick, but that’s when he realized he misunderstood her. She gave him a disgusted look, and Kevin knew it, then she walked to him and in a snobby attitude and told him, “ What are you doing? I need you to take the picture not be in it!” Kevin’s grin vanished as she shoved her camera in his hands and pushed him out of the way and squeezed herself between Joe and Nick. With neither of his brothers speaking up for him.
Kevin held up the camera and focused it on the six people standing in front of him, not fully comprehending why he wouldn’t be asked to be in the photo when an employee of the establishment could be doing what he is now. He smiled half heartedly as he said, “everyone say cheese.” With that he pressed the button and the flash blinded the group of six in front of him and that’s the first time Kevin Jonas truly felt undesired.
Kevin was startled out of his flashback when Frankie jumped on his body that looked lifeless on the couch. “Kevin! Please come with us? Please? It won’t be as much fun without you!” Frankie whined.
Kevin repositioned himself so Frankie wasn’t crushing his stomach. “Sorry Frankie! I am just tired and don’t want to leave the hotel. However, I promise once you get back you and I can have some quality time, just you and me.” Kevin smiled.
“Fine.” Frankie crossed his arms. “You better!” Frankie’s frown turned into a smile when he left with his mother, and she held his hand. Soon enough the family had gone and after mindlessly flipping through the television channels he decided to go on the Internet and check things out but he couldn’t imagine what he would see.
CHAPTER 10
Kevin let out a grunt as he swung his legs in front of his body and off of the couch, and then placed them onto the carpeted floor beneath him. He buried his face in his hands as he rubbed his chin and felt the little bit of stubble he hadn’t shaved that morning; he had no plans to leave the suite so he thought why even bother to shave.
Kevin’s arms reached above his head while he arched his back, it felt good to stretch after lying on the couch in the same position for over an hour. He tossed the remote onto the coffee table in front of him as he stood up, he didn’t want to loose it like his family had done at previous hotels. Kevin shuffled his feet over to the desk in the corner of the room, he pulled out the wooden chair and as he sat he flipped open the laptop and pressed the power button.
Once the computer was on he logged into his email and deleted all the junk mail from the inbox, there was nothing interesting left so he just decided to checked the band’s Myspace. He hesitated before typing in the password; it had been a while since he last logged in and wasn’t sure about the password. He and his brothers were no longer running it themselves but at least they were able to have access to it. Kevin loved reading all the comments and messages, it usually put a smile on his face, but it didn’t that time.
Kevin scrolled down the page and just started to read the comments, the first one wasn’t anything original but it made him smile nonetheless. It read ‘Hey boys! I went to your concert last night and it was great! All three of you were so amazing and I can’t wait until you come back. I <3 Jonas Brothers, Love Stacy’. Most of the comments were similar to the first but he read all of the ones that were on the fist couple of pages. The one comment that made him chuckle was a song two girls wrote about Nick, and how he was jailbait for them, but they’d wait and at the end they wrote they weren’t really much older and were not pedophiles. Kevin just shook his head and thought how crazy and random his fans were, but he loved them all anyway.
When he was finished with the comments he went and checked the messages, basically the same there until he saw one with a different title, he smiled to himself as he opened it, the title read, Reasons why we love Kevin. So naturally Kevin assumed that it was a message from fans that appreciated him, and loved him… but he was wrong, so wrong.
Dear Kevin Jonas, me and my best friend Lola just want to tell you how much we hate your fucking guts! Yes that’s right we wish the Jonas Brothers were a duo and not a band! You can’t sing, your more ugly than a dog’s ass and in fact, if I had a dog and if it’s face looked likes yours I’d shave its ass and teach it to walk backwards! Also don’t think that you’re fooling anybody, we all know you’re headed towards the Lance Bass way if ya know what I mean. Ha Ha! You’re probably to stupid to know what I am talking about, you fucking dumbass, it means your gay and we all know it! Anyway just wanted to let you know how much I fucking hate you and wish you were never born. Oh and tell Nick, Joe, and even adorable little Frankie that we love them! Xoxo, Cassidy. P.S. check the links below, they will lead you to some amazing places that prove Lola and I aren’t the only ones who feel this way, peace out the Jonas I love to hate.
Kevin’s bright smile faded and all that was left was a look of sorrow, he could never fully understand why someone he had never met before could possibly hate him. He had never done anything to them personally or anything horrible to anyone. It hurt him every time he read things like that and unfortunately he was getting immune to them more and more each time. Kevin scrolled just below the hate message and found four links and his curiosity got the better of him, and against his better judgment he clicked on the first one.
His eyes widened when he saw the link had taken him to a petition, an anti-Kevin petition that had over a hundred names on it from all over the country. Kevin looked at the comments next to the names of the girls and of course they all said he was too old, ugly, a talent less hack, and gay. He always got infuriated when people called him gay not only because it was a lie but because they made it sound like it was a bad thing and in his eyes it wasn’t. He felt everyone should find love, after all Kevin was named the romantic one of the group and that couldn’t be truer.
There was one comment that he didn’t take any offense to, in fact it made him smile, oddly enough a comment on a petition against him, made him crack a smile. I hate Kevin Jonas because he is too damn sexy and he is all my girlfriend can talk about! I hate him for making me so jealous! ~ Max. It did more than make him smile, he let out a laugh and was glad he was alone, otherwise people might ask what was so funny and he didn’t want his parents to see this. He felt he needed to hide things like that from them.
Kevin returned to the message on Myspace and clicked on the next link, and it was a message board. He had his own message board of haters and he became angry as he read some of the threads. One thread was dedicated to a plan to bring balloons full of red paint that resembled blood to a meet and greet and throw them at him. At first he just laughed because he knew if anyone ever tried his or her butt would be thrown out so fast. However as he read more and more and when they mentioned doing the same to his parents for bringing such an ugly baby into the world is when he lost his calm demeanor.
Kevin hurriedly made an account on the pointless forum so he could defend his family, he won’t stand for anything that like what he saw. Its had always been easier for him to stand up for other people but not himself and though it was very rare for him to let his temper show, once it does its a side of him he hates. When it came time to type in a username he thought for a second and he decided on GETALIFE and he then confirmed his information and made his way back to the thread.
Kevin grinned devilishly when he wrote; Shut the heck up you stupid little teenies who know nothing! Its funny how you all must be under the age of 13 to be so immature to create a forum dedicated to hating someone you have never met and probably never will! Grow the hell up and as my screen name says GET A LIFE! It’s obvious that you’re not true JB fans, true JB fans love all three and love them not only for their looks, and in my opinion Kevin is definitely the best looking of the three… I mean come on! Just look at him! That’s one good-looking MAN right there. Oh wait, that’s the whole problem, you’re all so young you don’t like a real MAN! You all probably think chest and facial hair is icky, don’t you? And how DARE you insult Mama and Papa J! Sure they brought Kevin, the so-called ugly one into the world, but the also gave birth to Nick and Joe! The loves of your pitiful lives! If you think you have a chance with either one of them you’re wrong! They would never date a crazy, psychotic fan like all of you! You are delusional if you think they will! I have said my two cents and I hope you know how stupid this forum is and that one day you will get your karma! Remember payback is a bitch! Love, your reality check!
Kevin felt wonderful when he typed out all his frustrations that had been bottled up inside of him. He had always wanted to do this but never had the courage, not until he saw his parents being attacked just for giving him life. He knew the girl that sent him the hate message might put it together that it was him but he didn’t care, in fact a light bulb went off in his head. He knew he had fans that loved him and he knew exactly where to find them. Kevin copied the link from above and went to a message board he lurked on but never posted, but he was fed up and decided to share the information with the girls he knew would defend him and his family.
When he had posted the new thread entitled, Kevin Lovers Attack, he smiled and laid back in his chair when he saw the immediate replies to his thread and that smile turned into a grin when he saw the anti-Kevin board being attacked by his fans and it was a sweet victory for him; he knew it was small but it was a victory nonetheless. Pleased with his handy work he returned to Myspace.
Kevin clicked on the third link and he was taken to the site for the Jonas Secrets and he hated reading them; some of them were just so sad and depressing, especially the ones that talked about how they know they’re meant to be with him or his brothers, or the ones about how they starve themselves just for them. The Jonas Secret that was in front of him wasn’t like that; it showed more hatred towards him, It was a picture of his own face pasted onto a punching bag, and below it read, I want to punch you in the fucking face everyday: that’s how much I hate you! Kevin rolled his eyes at the ignorance of some people; he went back to the Myspace and clicked on the final link only to find of course another negative thing towards him but thankfully it wasn’t fake fan related, so it wasn’t detrimental like the other links had been.
He wasn’t exactly pleased with where it had taken him but he was easier for him to understand the reason why he had been named number 20 on a list of 100 ugliest men. Middle-aged men, who had nothing better to do then criticize people who they never had met, voted on them. So that little list he Kevin stared at on his computer screen meant nothing to him; he just laughed at how silly it was that the middle-aged men that were probably not attractive and had wrinkly old skin that sags.
Kevin once again returned to Myspace and now that he was finished he happily deleted Cassidy from the friends list and as much as he was tempted to write her a very strongly worded letter back he with held his desires, he knew how it would most likely just blow up in face and he did not need that.
“Bye, Bye Cassidy. I hope you and your friend Lola have a fun time hating me because I have better things to do than mope around.” He said to himself when he finalized the deletion process with a big smirk on his face. Kevin left the desk and wandered back to the couch where he’d spend the rest of the day until the family came home and kept his promise to Frankie.
CHAPTER 11
Mr. Jonas was busy talking on his phone about business, Mrs. Jonas had her hands full with little Frankie, Nick and Joe were in the back of the bus and goofed off as teenage boys do, but Kevin was no longer a teenage boy, he was a young adult and just sat in the front of the bus, excluded from the rowdy behavior. He stared out into the traffic that rushed by the bus, the cars contained people that lived their lives day to day, and as Kevin looked into the faces of those people he couldn’t help but notice how some looked happier than others. How some couldn’t wait to get home where they’d have their beautiful family waiting for them and then there were the others, the people with despair etched in their eyes, Those souls would go home to an empty an lonely life, where the only comfort they had was the television and a half eaten carton of ice cream.
Kevin sometimes felt like one of those people who had nothing but the television and ice cream to comfort the way he felt. He did have a beautiful family but it wasn’t like the old days where everyone ate dinner at the table and had an actual conversation. Dinners like that became rare, and to him, sacred. The last time he sat down with any member of his family and just talked about how his day went was just after they moved to California, before all the craziness that came with fame. There was now no need to ask how the day had gone because his family was here with him, he use to love to spend all day with his family but now, it was a chore.
All of Kevin’s time that was spent with his brothers was when they worked, whether it was a show, interview, photo shoot, or anything it was usually work related and when the work was done so was the time with Nick and Joe. Mr. Jonas rarely had time to spare anymore either, his cell phone was attached to his ear and just didn’t have the time to talk or spend time with his eldest son. Mrs. Jonas was busy raising a
7-year-old on the road, in a bus when a child that age needs space to run around and there wasn’t very much space in a makeshift home on a bus. She also tried very hard to be a mother to her three other sons but she neglected her eldest thinking he was now a man and didn’t need his mother as much, and she hated it herself for doing so but she knew he knew she was busy and would understand and he did. He could see the guilt in her eyes when she apologized for the times when she had to miss a lunch date with him because one of the other boys had something more important for her to do. Kevin didn’t blame her, not one bit. Frankie on the other hand wasn’t to busy for his older brother.
“Kevin want to play?” Frankie asked when he jumped up onto Kevin’s lap.
Kevin looked down at his youngest brother, the only brother that hadn’t changed, well at least not then. Kevin did worry about when they started to film the show. Frankie was going to be in it and Kevin hoped and prayed that it wouldn’t drive a rift between him on the only family member who still had time to spend with him.
“Yea! Of course I want to. I love spending time with my favorite brother.” Kevin smiled and ruffled Frankie’s hair a little. Frankie in return grinned bigger.
Kevin had no idea how much Frankie loved spending time with him. The truth was that Frankie felt left out, he was too young to be in the band, he was too young to stay up and watch all the shows, he was to young for everything his older brothers could and were doing. Nick and Joe were off in their own little world and didn’t give Frankie as much time he they once did, but Kevin on the other hand always made time for him, time that Frankie cherished more than anyone could understand, everyone except Kevin. Frankie may have only been seven but he still had realized things weren’t as they should be and it made him sad and he would wish for things to go back to when he was younger, when he felt the home full of love and not full of busy schedules, long phone calls, and when there wasn’t any division between brothers. Frankie was young but not stupid, he could fell there was something off balance.
“Let’s play video games and when we get to the next town we could play outside!” Frankie’s voice was full of joy as he listed off his plans for the day.
“Sounds great! Lets play.” With that Kevin and Frankie rushed to the television and plugged in the necessary equipment to play video games. They played for an hour and Kevin let Frankie win a few, just like any good big brother would do. Kevin enjoyed seeing him smile and it made him smile in return. When he played with Frankie he forgot all about his frustrations like he did when he was talking to Michelle on the phone.
After an hour of continuous video games Joe came out from the back of the bus with a bag of cheetos in one hand while he tried to lick the fingers on the other hand clean from the cheese power. Joe rolled his eyes at he sight of his brothers playing games when he walked by them; he opened the fridge and grabbed two waters, one for him and one for Nick. He guzzled his down fast because the salt in his snack made him extra thirsty. He closed the fridge after grabbing one more for him and turned around.
Joe walked towards the back of the bus where Nick was waiting, not saying one word to Frankie or Kevin, not until he was almost all the way there. Joe slowly turned around. “Kevin! Get you butt up of that couch and come do a Youtube video with us, we can’t do it with out all three of us.” Joe smiled fraudulently. Kevin gave Frankie an apologetic look as he left and followed Joe. Joe absent mindlessly mumbled “I wish Nick and I could do the video with out your needy attitude.” Kevin heard it and only shook his head at the comment.
Kevin was in the back and was now in front of Joe and Joe patted Kevin on the back, intentionally leaving a powdered cheese smudges in the outline of his fingers on Kevin’s new white shirt. Kevin turned and gave his brother an odd look; Joe in return just smiled mischievously back. Kevin rolled his eyes and moved towards where Nick was.
“So what’s the video were gonna do?” Kevin asked as he sat beside Nick.
“We decided to do another episode of the Nick J show, and guess who the guest is this time?” Nick rhetorically asked.
“Me?” Kevin smiled, he assumed by the way Nick said the question he was finally going to be the guest and not Joe.
“Um… no!” Nick chuckled confusedly.” Joe is still the guest and you’re the camera guy, just like always.” He remarked as if it was obvious, and it was to everyone except Kevin and he felt idiotic to assume it would be different that one time.
“Oh yea I know, I was just kidding.” He smiled halfheartedly as Nick handed Kevin the video recorder. “So what the topic for today’s show?” Kevin inquired, they had considered another episode but they hadn’t thought of any new ideas so they put it on hold. Obviously Joe and Nick thought of one and decided not to share the idea until now, the last minute.
“Secrets are bad.” Joe informed him with a smirk plastered on his face and one eyebrow cocked. Kevin noticed the glace Nick and Joe exchanged and Kevin got an unsettling feeling about that topic.
Kevin pressed the power button and he sung “Dun, da, da.” That signaled the start of the show. He looked through the LCD screen at Nick.
“Good day and welcome to the Nick J show.” Nick grinned a goofily. “And today’s topic is: Honesty.” He put a lot of emphasis on the word and he said in a low, serious voice. “Please welcome my guest Joe Jonas! Yay Joe Jonas!” Nick cheered on Joe while he loudly clapped his hands.
Joe walked into the view of the camera and shook Nick’s hand as he sat down beside him on the couch. Joe had that carefree attitude like he did in the second installment of the Nick J show.
“So Joe I just want to say I hope there are no hard feelings about your last appearance on the show. I just had to have the last say, I hope its okay.” Nick smiled at Joe.
“Yeah, sure whatever.” Joe said flatly when he blankly stared into the camera.
“Joe our topic today is Honesty and how it’s the right thing to do. So Joe, is there anything you would like to say, something that is completely honest? Any secrets you’ve been keeping that you’d just like to get out in the open.” Nick asked in a fatherly way with mock concern in his eyes.
“Well I’m perfect so I have nothing to hide.” He said so full of himself.
“Well everyone has a secret, I know I do.” Nick admitted jokingly.
“Fine I do have one thing to say that has been bugging b\me ever since the first time I was on the show.” Joe revealed with a hint of arrogance in his tone.
“Go on, you can trust us.” Nick reassured him in a plastic show host voice.
“That camera guy’s sideburns are horrific to look at and he really should shave them off before I do it for him.” Joe threw his back and heckled; he knew Kevin could see the devilish glimmer in his eyes when he smiled directly into the camera. Joe loved to torment his brother; he thought it was just something that they did for fun even though it wasn’t much fun for Kevin, not at all.
“Really now?” Nick smirked. “Well how about we have our camera man come on up and sit down?” Nick patted the seat next to him and Joe scooted over to make room. Kevin reluctantly handed the camera to Garbo and sauntered over to Nick and Joe and sat between the two awkwardly. He knew they had a plan and grimaced at the thoughts of what it could be.
“So Kevin, is it?” Nick asked pretending to not know his brothers own name for the sake of the show.
“Yep, that’s my name. Mr. Nick J.” He said the last pit in a mocking tone.
“Do you have anything to say about Joe’s statement about your sideburns?” Nick questioned and he pointed to Kevin sideburns.
“Nope, why would I? It clear he’s just jealous of mine since he can’t grow any, he isn’t man enough.” Kevin retorted.
“Um, actually no I’m not!” Joe proclaimed when he defended himself. He was shocked that Kevin has said anything. “I can grow them, I just don’t want to look a dork like you… what decade do you think it is? Get with the times old geezer.” Joe laughed, satisfied with his comeback.
“Oh I know what decade it is but at least I look like a guy. That long hair of your make you look very, very feminine.” Kevin crossed his arms and turned and waited for Joe’s response. The comments started to get more personal and Nick just sat there in shock of what was happening beside him.
“At least I don’t have a Velcro helmet as hair. Mine is nice a stylish while there is only two things you can do to yours to make it look decent, wear a hat or shave it.” Joe furrowed his eyes brows.
“Very funny. At least I didn’t wet the bed until I was 8, unlike some people we know.” Kevin glared at Joe. The video started out as a somewhat harmless fun but it had turned into more. Nick was getting nervous about all the trash talk.
“Ha, ha! At least I’m not a 20 year old and in a Disney band for kids!” Joe’s voice became louder.
“Look whose talking! You’ll be 20 in less than two years! Soon you’ll be the old man in a band that is too young for him. Just wait my brother; just wait. You take forever in the bathroom because you have to make sure your UNI-brow is plucked.” Kevin waited for Joe to reply.
“At least I don’t walk around with a big stain on the back of my new shirt.” Kevin was confused but he got out of the seat and looked in the mirror and saw the cheese stain on his new shirt. Kevin wanted to punch Joe right then and he pulled his right arm back and propelled it forward when Nick intervened.
“Nick I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to hit you.” Kevin apologized when he fell to his knees to aid his younger brother. Nick had stepped in front of Kevin’s fist and took the blow for Joe; he had thought he could’ve stopped the violence but instead he got in the middle of it. There was blood trickling out of his nose and their parents came running in.
“What happened?” Mrs. Jonas asked concerned for her son.
“Go ahead Kevin, tell mom what happened.” Joe smirked. Mr. And Mrs. Jonas looked at their eldest with puzzled expressions on their face.
“It was my fault.” Kevin’s voice was low; he was ashamed he let his temper get the better of him. “I accidentally punched Nick. I’m sorry, I really am” Kevin lowered his head in shame and left the lounge and went to the front of the bus and sat down and waited for his punishment. Everyone but him and the driver were attending to Nick.
His parents soon found him and gave him the disappointed look. “Kevin! Why on earth would you hit Nick? He your younger brother, we are very upset with this. You know how much your father and I hate violence. So what do you have to say about yourself young man?” Kevin hated it when he was in trouble and he knew he deserved it, he shouldn’t have let Joe get the best of him, he knew better.
“I regret it mom and dad, I didn’t mean to hurt him; I really didn’t. I just lost my temper. I’ll try and make sure it won’t happen again.” Kevin refused to look his parents directly in the yes.
“Well you will have to be punished, you will not be able to go online for a month.” With that they went back to tend to Nick. Kevin let out a small chuckle at the fact he was 20 and he got grounded from his parents. Most people his age are in charge of their own life, but not him, not yet anyway.
Kevin returned to what he had done earlier in the day, before Frankie asked him to play video games. Kevin was lost in his thoughts, he thought about how he wished he hadn’t lost his temper, how he hated to show it, it repulsed him. He wanted to be known as kind of person with a kindhearted nature, the caregiver type, the one to make sure everyone else is taken care of before himself, and hitting his diabetic brother is no way to show it.
However it was hard to keep in the frustration he felt when Joe ragged on him, and he decided he wouldn’t let his anger show again. He decided to keep all that inside. But that would inevitably cause more problems later down the road. Keeping his feelings on the inside is like a bomb or an earthquake, the tension will build up until the pressure can’t take it any longer and once it releases it will cause devastation, hopefully for Kevin’s sake it won’t be irreversible.
.
Subscribe to:
Comments (Atom)
